On the eve of the great battle of Kosovo, the Order of the Dragon of the Serbian knights finds itself confronted by the fulfilment of the ancient oracle of Fire, according to which one of their own knights will forever stop the onslaught of hordes of creatures from Hades. While the knights get ready for the final battle, the powers of Hades try to kill the Warrior from the Oracle and an invisible, silent war is fought between the old Slavic faith and Christianity.
在科索沃大战前夕，塞尔维亚骑士团的龙之令发现他们正面临着古老火焰预言的应验——预言称他们中的一位骑士将永远阻止来自冥界的怪物大军的进攻。当骑士们为最终决战做准备时，冥界势力试图杀死预言中的战士，一场无形的静默战争在古老的斯拉夫信仰与基督教之间展开。

*The Kosingases sourced their power from the knowledge only assumed by the ordinary people, who were scared of the beings lurking from the dark, whom only the Kosingases understood and from whom they protected their subjects. The title of Kosingas was awarded only to those who selflessly and tirelessly fought the hordes from Hades protecting the human race, but at the same time discovering the long forgotten secrets about the existence of the two worlds and the thin line dividing them.
科辛加斯人从普通民众仅能臆测的知识中汲取力量——那些畏惧黑暗中潜伏生物的凡人，唯有科辛加斯能理解并保护他们免受其害。科辛加斯头衔只授予那些无私且不知疲倦地与冥界军团作战、守护人类的勇士，同时他们也在探索关于两个世界存在及其分界线的古老奥秘。

PORTALIBRIS  传送之书

BOOK ${\mathrm{N}}^{0}8$${\mathrm{N}}^{0}8$N^(0)8\mathrm{N}^{0} 8

Copyright © portaLibris, 2009.
版权所有 © portaLibris，2009 年

All rights reserved including the right to reproduce in any form whatsoever as a whole or parts thereof.
保留所有权利，包括以任何形式全部或部分复制的权利。

To Laki, Dule, Misha, Peca, Gosha, Matthiew and Tsoka
致拉基、杜勒、米沙、佩卡、戈沙、马修和措卡

The idea to write “Kosingas: Order of the Dragon” came to me in March 2003. The research and then the writing of the novel, lasted five years, although my research is continuing as is my writing of the second part of this trilogy. The beauty of Serbian mythology, in my opinion, does not lag behind Greek mythology, for example, but the difference is that she is mainly being transferred verbally from generation to generation, either in the form of customs and rituals or as fairy tales and popular epic songs. There are no written trails and what little can be found, we again find with ancient Greek historians in their description of Thracian and Illyrian tribes and particularly Slavic mythology.
创作《科辛加斯：龙之令》的构想萌发于 2003 年 3 月。这部小说的调研与创作历时五载，而我对三部曲第二部的调研写作至今仍在继续。在我看来，塞尔维亚神话之美毫不逊色于希腊神话，区别在于前者主要通过口耳相传——或体现为风俗仪式，或化身为童话民谣与英雄史诗。塞尔维亚神话鲜见文字记载，仅存的吉光片羽也散见于古希腊史学家对色雷斯、伊利里亚部落的记述中，尤其是关于斯拉夫神话的片段。

The story of the novel takes place one year before the Battle of Kosovo and all three books should cover those 365 days leading to that decisive battle. The counting of the year 6896. is derived from the ancient believes in the old Testament of when the world was created. Nevertheless, the Battle of Kosovo and the invasion of the Turks are not the main topic of the novel, although it will finish with them. My aim was to illustrate the creation of the legend of King Marko as the Serbian greatest national hero. Even today, nobody knows how the legend was created and how it crossed the borders of Serbia and became known throughout the Balkans, in Bulgaria, Romania and even as far as the borders with Russia.
小说故事发生在科索沃战役前一年，三部曲将完整呈现这 365 天如何导向那场决定性战役。纪年 6896 年源自《旧约》创世记载的古老信仰。不过科索沃战役与土耳其入侵并非小说核心主题，尽管故事会以这些事件收尾。我的创作初衷是展现马尔科国王如何成为塞尔维亚最伟大的民族英雄传奇。直至今日，这个传奇的诞生过程及其如何跨越塞尔维亚国境，传遍巴尔干半岛、保加利亚、罗马尼亚乃至俄罗斯边境，仍是未解之谜。

In the novel, King Marko becomes a Knight of the ancient Order of the Dragon, which was a historical fact and to which belonged many Serbian and foreign rulers and heroes. Among them was, to the readers the most known Vlad Tsepesh, the famous Romanian count Dracula, whose title “drakul” means “dragon.”
小说中，马尔科国王成为古老龙骑士团成员——这是真实历史事件，该骑士团曾吸纳众多塞尔维亚及外国统治者与英雄。其中最广为人知的当属罗马尼亚著名的德古拉伯爵弗拉德·采佩什，其头衔"德古拉"（drakul）即意为"龙"。

In “Kosingas”, the ancient Prophecy of Fire foresees the arrival of the Warrior who will stop the hordes from Hades to try one last time to conquer the world. In order for the omen to be fulfilled, our hero must first become a Kosingas, first among equal knights of the Order of the Dragon. On the road of this unique initiation, Marko is greatly helped by the existing kosingas, monk Gabriel, who as an experienced warrior and expert in all the secrets, guards the border between the two worlds. And whilst steel is forged, Marko and Gabriel travel through Serbia determined to stop the invasion of the creatures and during their travels they meet different colourful characters, both human and mythological. As they fight against various goblins and human injustices, so does the Christian faith fight against the ancient Slavic religion which has deep roots in the people.
在《科辛加斯》中，古老的火焰预言预示了勇士的到来，他将阻止来自冥界的军团最后一次征服世界的企图。为使预兆应验，我们的英雄必须首先成为科辛加斯——龙骑士团中首位平级骑士之首。在这段独特的启蒙之路上，现役科辛加斯修士加百列给予了马尔科极大帮助。这位身经百战的战士通晓所有秘术，守护着两个世界的边界。当钢铁被锻造之时，马尔科与加百列穿越塞尔维亚，决心阻止魔物入侵。旅途中他们遇见了形形色色的人物，既有凡人也有神话生灵。在他们对抗各类妖精与人间不公的同时，基督教信仰也与根植民间的古老斯拉夫宗教展开较量。

All the mythological creatures and all described ancient customs have been included exclusively from the Serbian mythology. Maybe this is why Serbian mythology is so distinct, because even today it is very present in our everyday lives, although we are not aware of it. Furthermore, the majority of the described customs are practised even today in some parts of Serbia and thus preserved from oblivion.
所有神话生物及描述的古老习俗均源自塞尔维亚神话。或许正因如此，塞尔维亚神话才如此独特——即便今日，它仍深深渗透在我们的日常生活中，尽管我们并未察觉。此外，书中记载的大部分习俗至今仍在塞尔维亚某些地区延续，从而避免了被历史遗忘的命运。

That is why at the back of the book is the warning of the author, which is not an advertising trick, but is aimed at those who may be shocked by these customs and which may cause doubt and suspicion.
因此本书末尾附有作者警示，这并非营销噱头，而是针对那些可能被这些习俗震惊、进而产生疑虑的读者所设。

The names of the mythological beings have been translated, but their original names have also been left for the reader to see.
神话生物的名称已进行翻译，但为方便读者对照，仍保留了其原始名称。

Some of them are common with the other European mythologies and others are very specific and unique to Serbia mythology. The geographical places in my novel are authentic and it was a great pleasure for me to describe them as I have previously visited them all, as a mountaineer with my friends, and have been convinced first-hand by their beauty and magic which they emit. The reader will thus be acquainted with some very unusual places, such as the Devil’s Hamlet with its weird sand towers, the lake of Semetesh with its floating islands, as well as the ancient fortresses of Maglich or the Christian sacred places like the monasteries of Studenitsa, Zhicha and others.
其中一些神话元素与其他欧洲神话共通，另一些则是塞尔维亚神话所独有的特殊存在。小说中涉及的地理位置均为真实存在，作为一名曾与友人同行的登山者，我亲自探访过所有这些地方，被它们散发的美丽与魔力所折服，因此能酣畅淋漓地描绘它们令我倍感欣喜。读者将由此结识诸多奇绝之地：比如拥有诡异沙塔的魔鬼村落、漂浮岛屿点缀的塞梅特什湖、马格利奇古堡遗址，以及斯图德尼察修道院、日查修道院等基督教圣地。

Therefore, all these places exist and they have been named with their real names. To some, of course, some magic attributes have been added in the character of the novel, but without a doubt their beauty is magical. Because everywhere you go, you will hear beautiful legends about elves, dwarfs or great heroes who fought against various afflictions that lurked from the dark.
这些地方都真实存在，书中皆沿用其本名。当然，为契合小说特质，我为某些地点赋予了奇幻属性，但它们本身的美丽本就充满魔力。无论走到何处，你都能听到关于精灵、矮人或伟大英雄的动人传说——他们总在与黑暗中潜伏的种种灾厄抗争。

Each language has its own uniqueness and Serbian language is no different. Due to the complexity of names that some places have, I had to translate them into English descriptively, so that they would be more legible to the reader and easier to follow in the action. Some names are difficult to pronounce even in Serbian, and not to transcribed them into English. The names of individuals have not been changed so as to give a true picture of mediaeval Serbia.
每种语言都有其独特性，塞尔维亚语也不例外。由于某些地名的复杂性，我不得不采用描述性方式将其译为英文，以便读者更易辨认，也便于在情节发展中追踪。有些名称即使在塞尔维亚语中也难以发音，更不用说转写为英文了。人物姓名则保持原貌未作改动，以真实呈现中世纪塞尔维亚的面貌。

12onastery of the Annunciation
圣母领报修道院
“In war, the first casualty is truth”, a Greek philosopher once said a thousand years ago. Alas! So much truth in his words and truth carries its weight for the vanquishers as well as for the vanquished. But both change it to suit their purpose. The vanquishers embellish it adding parts that did not happen, while the vanquished cut it to lessen their defeat and blame it on someone else.
"战争中第一个牺牲品就是真相"，一位希腊哲人于千年前如是说。呜呼！此言蕴含的真理如此深刻，无论对胜利者还是失败者都同样沉重。但双方都会篡改真相以遂己愿——胜利者会添枝加叶编造未曾发生之事，而失败者则删减事实以淡化败绩，将罪责推诿他人。

That is why I, humble before God, monk Gabriel, at the end of my life’s journey have decided to preserve the truth as it is, for our posterity, so that they may know what preceded the bloody events of June 15 Anno Domini 6897. As now, evil tongues and curs are vouching that Ottoman Turks conquered Serbia because prince Lazarus lost the battle and that even his son-in-law Vuk Brankovich betrayed him. Neither is true, but it is in human nature to easily forget and still easier to blame other for your troubles.
正因如此，我——在上帝面前卑微的修士加百列——在生命旅程将尽之时，决定为后世子孙如实保存真相，让他们知晓主历 6897 年 6 月 15 日血腥事件前的种种。如今宵小之徒妄称奥斯曼土耳其能征服塞尔维亚，全因拉扎尔大公战败，甚至其女婿武克·布兰科维奇也背叛了他。二者皆非事实，但人性本就健忘，更惯于将自身灾祸归咎他人。

That is why I, humble before God, monk Gabriel, in my 89th year of life agreed to gather all my writings into three books. It is only due to the wisdom and farsightedness of the fortune-teller Dragushla and upon her persuasion, that I wrote all the stories and events that preceded the battle of Kosovo, as they happened and whose witness and participant I was. As God has given me the
正因如此，我——在上帝面前卑微的修士加百列——在八十九岁高龄时决意将毕生著述辑为三卷。全赖占卜师德拉古什拉的睿智与远见，经她再三劝说，我才将科索沃战役前亲历亲见的种种故事与事件如实记载。蒙上帝赐予我
wondrous gift of drawing, with which during my life I decorated numerous ecclesiastic books, I have used it to embellish my writings as well.
绘画的奇妙天赋，此生曾为众多教会典籍绘制装饰，如今亦以此装点我的文字。

And as in my old age, my hands do not serve me well any more, I had to bring young monk Jacob to write in my stead. I will talk into his quill, as I can not repeat myself and my memory is slowly deserting me. I am grateful to abbot of Gornyak who sent you to me. So Jacob, write everything, skip nothing and do not shorten.
年迈的我双手已不听使唤，只得请年轻修士雅各布代笔书写。我将口述于他的羽笔之下，因我无法复述往事，记忆也日渐消逝。承蒙戈尔尼亚克修道院院长派你前来相助，我深表感激。雅各布，务必详实记录，不可遗漏，亦不可删减。

Write Jacob, because I have to explain some events and individuals of whom I could write no more, because of lack of scrolls and time. This now comes as an introduction into my writings of 46 years ago, when I could not foretell the importance of the events that were to happen, of humans and creatures on that road that led to bloodshed and heroism of such magnitude which Serbian land had never seen before.
雅各布，提笔吧。因羊皮卷轴与时间所限，我需在此阐明某些无法续写的人物与事件。这将成为四十六年前那些记载的序言——彼时我未能预见那条道路上即将发生的重大事件，那些引发空前规模流血与壮举的人类与生灵，其意义之深远，实为塞尔维亚大地前所未见。

As you know, I do not sleep at night and last evening I took a goose quill into my hand trying to compose the foreword for these books, but my fingers could not hold the light quill, and it kept sliding as if it was playing with them and making fun of me. I throw it away angrily, desperate that I cannot hold any longer something so light. But something in me will not give me peace, so I took a roll from under my straw mattress in which I keep my sling and short sword. I took the sword into my hand, and it fitted me perfectly and the fingers felt as if the strength is returning to them. I squeezed the hilt and the fingers did not rebel, nor did the muscle tire. I brandished it once, twice and the sharp blade cuts through the air with a whiz, and the blood rushed to my head, and again I felt the power and will as I wished to jump on my horse again and cut down a few more Ghouls. Alas! Wishes and old age do not go together, and soon I realized that I would not be able to mount a horse, let alone cut a Ghoul. To this day I do not understand if there is any similarity between my gift of drawing books and my art of
如你所知，我夜里无法入眠。昨晚我执起一根鹅毛笔，试图为这些书撰写序言，但我的手指却连这轻巧的翎管都握不住——它不断滑脱，仿佛在戏弄我的手指，嘲笑着我的无能。我愤怒地将它掷开，绝望地发现自己竟连如此轻盈之物都难以掌控。 然而内心总有股躁动不得安宁，于是我从稻草床垫下抽出那个藏着投石索与短剑的皮卷。当短剑入手时，那种契合感恍如隔世，指节间仿佛重新流淌着力量。我紧握剑柄，手指不再抗拒，筋肉也未显疲态。挥斩一次，两次，锋刃划破空气发出嘶鸣，热血顿时涌上颅顶。我又感受到了那股渴望跃马挥剑、再斩几只食尸鬼的力量与意志。 可叹！壮志与暮年从来难以并存。很快我便意识到，自己连翻身上马都力不从心，更遑论斩杀魔物。直至今日，我仍不明白自己编绘书籍的才能与使剑的技艺之间，是否存在着某种隐秘的关联。
handling weapons. Such different skills done by the same hand. While it creates beauty with a quill, so it defiles it with a weapon. But how I loved holding the hilt of my sword in my hand!
执掌兵器。同一双手竟能施展如此迥异的技艺。当它执羽笔创造美时，亦能持兵器玷污美。可我多么爱那剑柄在掌中的触感！

But let us return to our business, Jacob, as we have to explain to people who I am and how come I’ve found myself shoulder to shoulder with many known and unknown heroes, whose names and deeds I want to save from oblivion and preserve their honor pure. How is it that a priest has come to use weapons, when he should be fighting with the honorable cross and God’s word. And how will people believe that I have ridden with Prince Lazarus, King Marko, Vuk Brankovich, Milosh Obilich and not think that I am telling falsehoods when I say that I have talked to Elves, gods and daemon’s and that I have had duels with Ghouls and Todoraks? But fate wanted my life to take another course, different to that of most people and find the truth on that path about the world and history. Few people know this truth and while some are proud to know it, others hide it, because the truth does not suit everybody, as it is always painful to some.
但让我们言归正传吧，雅各布，毕竟我们得向世人说明我是何人，又何以与诸多知名或无名的英雄并肩而立——这些我誓要让其名讳与功业免遭遗忘、令其荣誉永葆纯净。一个本该以神圣十字架与上帝箴言作战的教士，怎会操持起兵器？当我说自己曾与拉扎尔大公、马可国王、武克·布兰科维奇、米洛什·奥比利奇并辔而行，人们怎会相信？当我坦言曾与精灵、神魔对话，同食尸鬼与托多拉克决斗时，他们又怎会不以为我在妄言？但命运偏要我的人生偏离常轨，在这条蹊径上窥见世界与历史的真相。知晓这真相者寥寥，有人因知之而傲，有人则刻意隐藏——毕竟真相从不讨所有人欢喜，对某些人而言它永远如芒在背。

I, humble before God, Monk Gabriel, was born, they say, at Easter Anno Domini 6854 when our great King Stefan Dushan Nemanyich was crowned in Skopje. Of unknown mother and father, I was adopted by the graciousness of the brothers in Banyska, who gave me the name of Gabriel. I was named thus, because the blind old man Joseph who used to beg in front of the church, supposedly saw an angel come down from heaven and drop me in front of the church, which of course was nonsense. Nevertheless, the brothers hurriedly gave me the name Gabriel, after the same named heavenly angel. Happily considering it a good omen, the brothers believed that when I grew up I would make their monastery proud. But, they were wrong. I did not prosper in the Church, I studied writing and reading like everybody else, and I particularly loved Greek and Roman philosophers and historians. I became a
我，在上帝面前卑微的修士加百列，据说生于主历 6854 年的复活节，正值我们伟大的国王斯特凡·杜尚·涅曼吉奇在斯科普里加冕之时。父母不详，承蒙班尼斯卡修道院众弟兄的恩惠收养了我，并赐名加百列。之所以如此命名，是因为常在教堂前乞讨的盲眼老约瑟夫声称看见一位天使从天而降，将我弃于教堂门前——这自然是无稽之谈。然而弟兄们仍匆忙以那位同名天使之名唤我为加百列，欣喜地视此为吉兆，深信我长大后必使修道院引以为荣。但他们错了。我未能在教会有所建树，虽如众人般习读写之术，却独爱希腊罗马哲人与史家之作。终至
monk, which I am to this day, but in spite of my modesty I must say that few people can commend themselves as God’s Warriors. Although, the crusaders passed this way on their route to the Holy Land and the war to liberate Christ’s grave, many of them took arms less for God and more for their own sakes. They were not true God’s Warriors. Even fewer priests could commend themselves as God’s Warriors who wore arms and were knights of the Order of the Dragon, whose duty was the defense of the holy cross from the creatures.
我至今仍是一名修士，但尽管我谦逊，也必须承认鲜少有人能自诩为"神之战士"。诚然，十字军东征时曾途经此地前往圣地，为解放基督之墓而战，但他们中许多人执剑更多是为己而非为神。这些人并非真正的神之战士。而能同时身兼神职与龙骑士团武装骑士——肩负以圣十字架抵御异族之责者，更是凤毛麟角。

And I, humble before God, Monk Gabriel, was both a priest and a knight of the Order of the Dragon. On my waist I carried the sling Viper, Vritra in Elfish, forked as a serpent’s tongue and a short sword Wolfclaw, Vilty in Elfish, forged in the times before the great Flood when humans and creatures waged endless wars.
而我，在神前卑微的修士加百列，既是神父亦是龙骑士团骑士。腰间悬着蛇形投石器"蝮蛇"（精灵语称"弗栗多"），分叉如蛇信；另佩一柄短剑"狼爪"（精灵语称"维尔提"），此剑铸造于大洪水时代之前，那时人类与异族正进行着永无止境的战争。

There is so much to say and write, but so little time. Last night god Svetovid came into my dream and told me that he is coming for my soul on St. Vid’s day, as I promised him. How do you speak of something that lasts since time began, and which has been hidden by men for thousand years? It is hard to tell a story a thousand years old, when even a thousand sheets of paper would not be enough, let alone describe it in a thousand words. Shall I start from the beginning? No, because there would be no end. That is why it is better for me to start from the very end, from June 15th 6896, exactly one year before the battle at Gazimestan. You say this is a coincidence, Jacob? No it is not, I have stopped believing in coincidences long ago. Everything happens for a reason. All coincidences are signs besides the road, as the man gets wiser, the more he recognizes them and the easier his journey through life is. There is never enough wisdom and man acquires it drop by drop and always after difficult temptations. That is why Prince Lazarus, King Marko and I met on that June 15th to exchange our thoughts and to ponder on the right course of action. Events were unraveling fast, like a bobbin of wool
千言万语涌上心头，却苦于时光匆匆。昨夜神明斯维托维德入梦，告知将在圣维德节之日取走我的灵魂——正如我昔日所承诺。该如何诉说那自太初延续至今、被人类掩藏千年的奥秘？纵使千张纸卷亦难书尽这千年往事，更遑论以寥寥千字道明。该从源头说起吗？不，因这将永无终结。故而我选择从终点启程——自 6896 年 6 月 15 日，恰在加济梅斯坦战役前整年。雅各布，你称此为巧合？非也，我早已不信偶然。万物皆有缘由，所有巧合皆是路标，人愈睿智便愈能辨识，人生旅途便愈从容。智慧永无止境，需经艰难试炼方能点滴积累。正因如此，拉扎尔大公、马可国王与我才会在那年六月十五日相聚，交换思绪，共商大计。 事件如纺锤上的毛线般飞速展开
which falls out of your hand and unwinds too quickly for you to stop it. That is how the bobbin of fate unrolled and found us three Dragon Knights in Devil’s hamlet, where we came for council from the fortune-teller Dragushla…
就像失手坠落的线团，其散开之快令人无从阻止。命运的纺锤便是如此滚动，将我们三位龙骑士带到了魔鬼村落，前来寻求占卜师德拉古什拉的指引……

If a man does not know into which port he is sailing, no wind will be to his liking", Roman philosopher Seneca once said. This also applies to travellers who find themselves at crossroads, at which every road leads somewhere and beckons in its own way. Here on the crossroads of two forest paths on the mountain Radan, I found myself, Monk Gabriel, thinking that it would have been better to have taken the wrong path, as I knew where the one on the right led. The left road led around the mountain, then to the river Toplitsa and onward to St. Procopius, while the right one went to Devil’s hamlet and fortuneteller Dragushla. You do not go to her by chance nor with evil intentions, but only when a terrible scourge forces you. The robbers in hope of finding some hidden treasures inside the old stone house, have stopped travelling this route long ago. With time even they learned to respect this place and the forces that guard it. Since olden times have local and even foreign noblemen and rich merchants come here for advice and unrevelment of their qualms.
"若不知驶向何方港口，则无风可顺人意"，古罗马哲人塞内卡曾言。此理亦适用于徘徊在十字路口的旅人——每条小径都以独特方式延伸并召唤着行者。此刻我，修士加百列，站在拉丹山两条林间小径的交汇处，心知右路通向何方，反倒宁愿自己选错了路。左侧小径环山而行，通往托普利察河，继而通向圣普罗科皮乌斯；而右侧则通往魔鬼村落与占卜师德拉古什拉。寻访她绝非偶然亦非恶意，唯有可怖灾厄逼迫时方会前往。盗匪们曾为搜寻古老石屋中的秘宝而频繁出没，如今早已绝迹于此——久而久之，连他们也学会敬畏此地及其守护之力。自古以来，本地乃至异邦的贵族与富商皆来此寻求解惑，以消心中隐忧。

Prince Lazarus with his escort and I, came there on Monday to seek counsel about the danger that hovered over the Serbian people. An old prophesy, which refused to pass us by, regardless how much we wanted it to, had started to come about. We arrived there some time before noon, rested and fresh, although the sun
拉扎尔大公携随从与我于周一抵达此处，就笼罩塞尔维亚民族的危机寻求指引。那个我们百般回避却始终挥之不去的古老预言，已然开始应验。我们于正午前抵达，虽烈日当空
was high and the day hot. The forest can preserve its morning cool for longer under the its thick shade, and when a man finds himself by a cold murmuring stream which further cools the hot air, then the soul is at peace and tranquil. To my joy, Lazarus left me on that crossroads to wait for King Marko, while he with his escort of thirty, some lancers and some servants, took the right road to Devil’s hamlet to set up the bivouac. Although we arrived on time, the Prince was displeased with me as we had travelled for ten days via Prishtina and New Hill. This he blamed on my stubbornness, as I did not want to ride a horse but doggedly treaded leading my donkey behind me.
暑气蒸腾，却在休整后神清气爽。茂密树荫下的森林能将晨间凉意留存更久，当人置身于潺潺冷溪之畔，感受激流进一步冷却燥热空气时，灵魂便获得安宁与平静。令我欣喜的是，拉扎尔大公命我在岔路口等候马尔科国王，他则带着三十名随从——既有枪骑兵也有仆役——取道右侧通往魔鬼村的小路安营扎寨。尽管准时抵达，大公仍对我不满，因我们取道普里什蒂纳和新山跋涉十日之久。他将此归咎于我的固执，因我拒绝骑马，执意牵着毛驴徒步前行。

Now I found myself sitting under an old beech on a stone indented in such a way as if it had the backrest of a chair, smooth as if taken out of water.
此刻我独坐于老山毛榉下，身下的石块凹陷如椅背般贴合，表面光滑似经流水打磨。

To this very day, I think that it was deliberately put there to greet and see off travellers. A dense forest lay on the left side of the road and on the right side, down the slope, you could hear the stream murmur hidden among the willows which spread their branches longingly towards it. Beside the crossroads proper was a small clearing through which the stream flowed showing itself fleetingly to curious glances. On that dense grass my donkey was grazing peacefully, free of all the baggage that he carried for days. Watching him so and listening to the murmur and birds’ song in the forest, I felt myself relax and replenish from the long trudging. Even the black thoughts that followed me throughout the journey began to fade and I felt peace like I have not felt for a long time.
时至今日，我仍认为那尊雕像被刻意安置在此，为的是迎送往来旅人。道路左侧是茂密的森林，右侧斜坡下方，垂柳枝条如渴慕般伸向溪流，掩映间可闻潺潺水声。十字路口旁有片小空地，溪流在此短暂显露真容，供好奇的目光一瞥。我那卸下连日负重的毛驴，正悠闲地在这片丰茂草地上啃食青草。望着这般景象，听着林间溪鸣鸟唱，长途跋涉的疲惫渐渐消散，身心都重获滋养。就连一路纠缠的阴郁念头也开始褪去，久违的安宁感涌上心头。

I was then 43 years of age, in full strength, both physical and spiritual, and some found fault with the fact that I did not look like a priest. Maybe mostly because of my robe which was not a plain priest’s-it widened from the waist down, with slits on either hip, thus serving to make it easier for me to fling it over my shoulder like a cloak. The undiscerning would eye me, while the priests used
那年我四十三岁，正值身心强健之年。总有人挑剔我不像个神父模样，或许主要因我那件非传统神职长袍——从腰部向下渐宽，两侧开衩，便于我将衣袍如斗篷般甩过肩头。不识者常对我侧目而视，而神父们则...
to glower at me, even though they knew who I was, they disapproved of my distinctive dress. I had no intention of differing from the other brothers, but circumstances forced me to and the Church reluctantly looked the other way. By that time twenty years had passed as everybody moved out of my way, some out of jealousy, others out of hatred because of my special privileges, but all out of reverence. I felt like a necessary evil and unwanted guest among my own kind. It is true that they opened doors for me, often placing me at the head of the table to dine with them, but in their eyes I could see disdain for me and for what I had became. As if it has not been required of me. What my life had become during the past twenty years, nobody could imagine and what was known of it, would never be wished unto another. About these temptations of mine, there will be more talk later, as with every good story, it needs to be told without hurry and at the right time.
他们对我怒目而视，尽管知道我是谁，却不满我与众不同的装束。我本无意与其他弟兄相异，但情势所迫，教会也不得不睁一只眼闭一只眼。二十年光阴流转，众人皆为我让道——有人出于嫉妒，有人因我享有的特权而心怀憎恶，但无一不是带着敬畏。我仿佛成了同类中不受欢迎却又不得不容忍的异类。诚然他们为我敞开大门，常让我坐于席首共进餐食，但其眼神中分明透着对我、对我所成为之人的轻蔑。仿佛这一切并非强加于我。这二十年间我所经历的生活无人能想象，而其中为人所知的部分，更无人愿施加于他人。关于这些试炼，容后再叙——正如所有好故事，需得从容不迫，在恰当时机娓娓道来。

The sun moved across the sky and I was pleased that King Marko was late, as I could enjoy the peace a little longer, when in the distance a horseman appeared behind the bend. I sighed deeply as if I was going to dive into the water, because in that very instance all my dark thoughts returned to me. The damned doubts that beget one another, and so without end, until a man loses sight of the beginning and the end.
太阳在天空中移动，我很高兴马尔科国王迟到了，这样我就能多享受一会儿宁静。就在这时，远处弯道后方出现了一名骑手。我深深叹了口气，仿佛即将潜入水中，因为就在那一刻，所有阴暗的思绪又涌上心头。那些该死的疑虑相互滋生，无穷无尽，直到让人迷失了来龙去脉。

My intuition, which had earlier saved my life several times, now whispered in my ear that after today nothing will ever be the same again. The changes will carry us like a river surge in which a man can only fight to hold his head above water, while the current relentlessly carries him away.
我的直觉曾多次救过我的命，此刻它在我耳边低语：今天之后，一切将不复从前。变化会像激流般裹挟我们，人只能拼命将头露出水面，而无情的激流会把人冲走。

The rider approached slowly and straight away I recognised a knight’s armour and cloak. If I could not see the face of the rider because of the distance, at least the horse was well known to me. The Serbs do not have such big horses as Sharak, who was of Arab origin and was given to Marko as a present by Sultan Murat for
骑手缓缓接近，我立刻认出了骑士的盔甲和斗篷。虽然距离太远看不清骑手的面容，但那匹马我可是再熟悉不过。塞尔维亚人没有像沙拉克这样高大的马匹，这匹阿拉伯血统的骏马是苏丹穆拉德送给马尔科的礼物。
being his liege. Marko had to formally accept the horse in order to preserve his borders, as he had no intention in participating in the Sultan’s attack on Serbian lands. The Sultan was not naïve, so he satisfied himself with the fact that if King Marko would not help him, at least he would remain neutral and will neither help Lazarus. If the Sultan had known what Marko was preparing himself for, he would probably have sent his army that same moment on Marko’s town Prilep.
作为他的封臣。马尔科不得不正式接受这匹马以保全自己的疆土，因为他无意参与苏丹对塞尔维亚领土的进攻。苏丹并非天真之人，因此他满足于这样一个事实：即便马尔科国王不愿相助，至少能保持中立，也不会支援拉扎尔。倘若苏丹知晓马尔科暗中筹备的行动，恐怕会立即派兵直取马尔科的都城普里莱普。

King Marko rode up slowly, cautious, his eyes darting left and right, probably expecting some kind of ambush because of the unexpected monk that he met sitting on the stone. Marko and I had never met before, but we knew of each other. He stopped his horse a few steps away from me, raised himself a little in the saddle and looked around. Under the helmet his long black hair was let down, tied in a ponytail at the back, and his beard was neatly cut and greyish, his face well tended and white. He was fifty years of age, of large built, wide shoulders and large hands as in a blacksmith.
马尔科国王策马缓行，目光警觉地左右扫视，或许因意外遇见端坐岩石上的修士而疑心埋伏。我们虽素未谋面，却彼此闻名。他在距我数步之遥勒住缰绳，微微直起身子环顾四周。头盔下垂落着乌黑长发，在脑后扎成马尾，灰白的胡须修剪齐整，面容洁净白皙。这位五十岁的壮汉肩宽手大，体格宛如铁匠。

Still looking around, he said to me: “Who are you and what are you doing here?”
他仍四下张望，向我发问："你是何人？在此作甚？"
“I am waiting for you, my King”, I said seriously. Marko looked at me frowning, not liking what he heard, because his doubts could still be fulfilled. I not wanting to make things more tense, because Marko never thought twice before drawing his sword, answered his question:
“我在等您，我的王。”我正色道。马尔科皱眉盯着我，显然不喜此言，因他心中疑虑犹存。为免局势更趋紧张——毕竟马尔科向来拔剑不假思索——我即刻回应了他的质问：
“I am the monk from the monastery Gornyak.”
“我来自戈尔尼亚克修道院。”
“You don’t look like a monk to me. And aren’t you by chance a robber dressed as a monk, with your gang lurking in hiding?”
“你看起来可不像修士。该不会是强盗假扮修士，同伙正埋伏在暗处吧？”
“If it was so, we would have already attacked you and we wouldn’t be talking now”, I told him. “My name is Gabriel. Lazarus left me here to wait for you.”
“若真如此，我们早该动手了，哪会在此交谈。”我答道，“我叫加百列，是拉撒留派我在此候您。”

Marko examined me, frowning, from head to toe, appearing a little surprised.
马科皱着眉头从头到脚打量我，显得有点惊讶。
“I have heard of you, dragon monk. All sorts…bad stories. You don’t look like a monk to me. You are not pale, undernourished, slender. You look more like a robber, a warrior. And even your name doesn’t suit you.”
"我听说过你，龙僧。各种...不好的传闻。你看起来可不像个僧人。你既不苍白，也不瘦弱。倒更像是个强盗，武士。连你的名字都不适合你。"

I smiled.  我笑了。
“It is true that I do not look like a priest, but in my heart I am. My name was given to me by the monks in Banyska. Though it is true that I am not scared of robbers either.”
"我确实看起来不像神职人员，但内心却是。这名字是班尼斯卡的僧人们给我起的。不过说真的，我也不怕什么强盗。"
“I believe you”, said Marko relaxing a little.
“我相信你。”马尔科稍微放松了些说道。
“Why are you coming without an escort, my King? Aren’t you afraid of robbers either?”, I ask him, because I saw that he was alone.
“我的王，您为何不带随从就来了？难道您也不怕强盗吗？”我问他，因为我看到他孤身一人。
“It was a long journey and dangerous. I came with an escort, but they are lagging behind, and my horse Sharak is always in a hurry looking for battle.” Marko looked down one road, then down the other and asked:" Which path do we take? I have never been here before. They say it is always good to choose the one on the right."
“路途遥远又危险。我带了随从，但他们落在后面了，而我的战马沙拉克总是急着寻找战斗。”马尔科望了望一条路，又看了看另一条，问道：“我们该走哪条路？我从未来过这里。人们说选择右边那条总是没错的。”
"Which path? That is what I often ask myself,"I said thoughtfully.“This time we will take the upper one and you are correct, it is the one on the right.” Then I pointed to the wide path which led uphill through an even denser forest. “The fortuneteller is not far. Lazarus is up there with his retinue, setting up a bivouac, waiting for us to come.”
“哪条路？我也常这样问自己，”我若有所思地说。“这次我们走上边那条，您说得对，那正是右边的路。”随后我指向那条穿过更茂密森林的上坡宽路。“占卜师离这不远。拉撒路带着随从在上面，正扎营等候我们到来。”

At that moment behind the bend, Marko’s escort appeared. There were knights, twenty of them and a few loaded carts.
就在那个弯道后方，马尔科的随行队伍出现了。二十名骑士和几辆满载货物的马车。
“Is this your donkey, monk?”, Marko asked me, indicating with his glance to the animal that was grazing.
“这是你的驴吗，修士？”马尔科用目光示意那头正在吃草的牲畜，向我询问道。
“Yes, it is my faithful companion Tsoka.”
“是的，它是我忠实的伙伴楚卡。”
Marko could not abide it and laughed:
马尔科忍俊不禁地笑出了声：
“What sort of a name for a donkey is that?! How did you come up with such a name?!”
“给驴子起这种名字算什么？！你怎么会想出这种名字？！”
“He is not an ordinary donkey and the name suits him as much as mine suits me.”
“他不是普通的驴子，这个名字配他就像我的名字配我一样合适。”
“Not ordinary, is he? What can he do? Can he do tricks?”
“不普通，是吗？他能做什么？会表演把戏吗？”
“How did you guess?”, I said getting up, as Marko’s escort approached slowly.
“你怎么猜到的？”我边说边站起身，此时马尔科的随从正缓步走近。

Marko waved his hand at this, pulled the reins of his horse and started uphill.
马尔科对此挥了挥手，勒住马缰开始向山上行进。
“Lets go!” he shouted, not heeding me, nor his people.
"出发！"他喊道，既没在意我，也没理会他的随从。
Behind his armed escort, three fully loaded carts with all sorts of supplies and tents were slowly moving. Following them, walked the servants, visibly tired and dusty. We nodded to each other. After I burdened Tsoka, I started after them.
武装护卫队后方，三辆满载各类补给品和帐篷的马车正缓缓移动。仆人们跟在后面走着，明显疲惫不堪、满身尘土。我们互相点头致意。给措卡装上行李后，我也跟上了队伍。

The more we climbed, the denser and darker the forest became. The air became heavier and the silence overbearing. Soon one could not even hear birds’ songs. Nobody from the escort noticed this, apart from me and Tsoka. Every now and then he would unhappily shake his head and snort because it all reminded him of some past events.
越往上攀登，森林就越发茂密幽暗。空气变得凝重，寂静令人窒息。很快连鸟鸣声都听不见了。护卫队里除了我和措卡，没人注意到这点。他不时烦躁地摇着头喷响鼻，因为这一切让他想起了某些往事。
“Calm yourself”, I said to him. “There is no danger. We will arrive soon.”
“冷静点，”我对他说，“不会有危险的。我们很快就到了。”

It wasn’t long before our company arrived at the top. Sprawled before us was the ancient Devil’s hamlet, founded in the dark ages when the Fatess’ of humans and creatures were closely intertwined. The hill that rose before us was almost bare, steep and rocky, with its middle part slid off, giving it the appearance of a huge quarry. At the bottom of the hill unusual sand towers jutted with big stones on top of them, some ten fathoms high. Who made it and when, was not known, but it caused travellers amazement and anxiety.
没过多久，我们一行人就抵达了山顶。展现在我们眼前的是古老的魔鬼村落，它建于黑暗时代，那时人类与生灵的命运紧密交织。矗立在我们面前的山丘几乎光秃秃的，陡峭而多石，其中部已经坍塌，使它看起来像一座巨大的采石场。山脚下耸立着奇特的沙塔，顶部压着巨石，约有十英寻高。何人何时建造了这些沙塔已无从知晓，但它们总让旅人既惊叹又不安。

Many stories were told about this place, but everybody agreed on one: the old woman Dragushla, who was here from the beginning knew the truth. She would tell it to no one, wanting this place to remain on the border between the two worlds. The sand towers rose from the scattered stones at the bottom of the landslide all the way to the first trees by the stream, where the old woman’s stone cottage
关于这个地方流传着许多故事，但有一点众人皆认同：自此地存在之初就居住于此的老妇人德拉古什拉知晓真相。她从不向任何人透露，只愿此处永远停留在两个世界的交界。那些沙塔从山崩散落的乱石堆中拔地而起，一直延伸到溪边的第一排树木旁——那里矗立着老妇人的石屋
was. Squatting among the trees, with a small window on each wall, the cottage wasn’t longer then ten paces and seven-eight wide. With smooth walls eroded by rain and wind through time and a wooden roof, it fitted well into the surroundings, reeking of old age and constancy, as if it was part of the landscape. Perhaps there was some truth in the stories that the cottage and the old woman were here from the very foundation of Devil’s hamlet, as stories about the old woman Dragushla were passed on from generation to generation. Although many knew of her, few had seen her. Only the bravest and most desperate dared go for her council, as it was well known that the old woman did not charge for her council in gold or silver, but asked for a favour which the petitioner did not dare refuse. It was rumoured that the sand towers were petitioners turned to stone who refused to do Dragushla the requested favour. Some wanted to trick her, others simply refused to do what was asked of them. That is why whoever came to the old woman had to be clear that he should be ready to do what she asked of him in exchange.
小屋蹲踞在树林间，四面墙上各开一扇小窗，长度不过十步，宽约七八步。历经风雨侵蚀的光滑墙壁与木制屋顶完美融入周遭环境，散发着岁月沉淀的恒久气息，仿佛本就是这片风景的一部分。关于老妇人德拉古什拉的故事代代相传，或许那些说她和这座小屋自魔鬼村落建立之初就存在的传言确有几分真实——尽管许多人都听说过她，却鲜少有人见过她的真容。只有最勇敢或最走投无路的人才敢去寻求她的建议，因为众所周知，老妇人从不用金银作为咨询报酬，而是要求求助者必须答应一个他们不敢拒绝的请求。有传言说那些沙塔就是拒绝为德拉古什拉办事的求助者所化的石像，有人试图欺骗她，有人干脆拒绝履行约定。正因如此，每个前来求助的人都必须清楚：他得准备好付出她所要求的代价。

Not far from the cottage, down by the stream, was a small clearing where petitioners could spend the night. There on the meadow encircled by old beech trees, was where Lazarus’ escort was unpacking and setting up bivouac. The horses were tied on the side to a rope between two trees.
离小屋不远，溪流下方有片小空地，供请愿者过夜。在那片被古老山毛榉环绕的草地上，拉扎鲁斯的随从们正在卸下行装搭建营地。马匹被拴在两侧的树木之间。

Lazarus immediately came to greet Marko, and the latter dismounted his horse and cordially greeted and kissed the Prince. Despite the fact that King Marko was a formal liege to the Sultan Murat, both had a very good relationship and were tied by strong spiritual links. As Lazarus looked behind Marko he asked him something, and the latter pointed with his hand at me as I was slowly approaching from the rear of the procession.
拉扎鲁斯立即上前迎接马尔科，后者翻身下马，热情地问候并亲吻了亲王。尽管马尔科国王名义上是苏丹穆拉特的封臣，但两人关系极为融洽，有着深厚的精神纽带。当拉扎鲁斯望向马尔科身后时询问了什么，后者抬手示意正在队伍后方缓步前行的我。
“For heaven’s sake Gabriel, when are you finally going to get a horse? How much longer are you going to trudge like that?”, Lazarus asked angrily and spread his arms in amazement.
"加百列啊，看在老天份上，你究竟什么时候才肯买匹马？还要这样徒步跋涉多久？"拉扎鲁斯恼怒地问道，惊讶地摊开双臂。
“When I find a horse capable of saving my life fifty times, then I will get him”, I snapped, letting him know that I did not want to talk about it any more.
"等我找到一匹能救我五十次的马，我自然会买。"我厉声回答，让他明白我不想继续这个话题。
“Let us sit under a tree and rest, while we wait for the old woman to call us. It’ll give us a chance to talk a while.” Lazarus took us to the side, further away from the crowd created by knights and servants who had started unloading the carts.
“我们坐到树下休息会儿，等老太太叫我们吧。正好可以聊聊天。”拉撒路带我们走到一旁，远离那些正在卸货的骑士和仆役们形成的嘈杂人群。

Lazarus was a big man, though older than Marko, with his 59 years, he radiated with a power and magnificence which only great men have. In a crowd, he would always stand out with his presence and one could recognise in him not only a nobleman but a man above all men, not only by his stature but by the effect he had on others. With a long grey beard and hair, prominent facial features and a gentle smile, sometimes it was enough for Lazarus only to speak with a glance. In his wisdom, he did not squander nor skimp his words. His wrinkled forehead was the consequence of great worries which besieged him and his people.
拉撒路是个高大的人，虽然年近五旬比马尔科年长，却散发着唯有伟人才具备的力量与威严。在人群中，他的存在感总是卓然出众，人们不仅能从他身上认出贵族气质，更能感受到他超越常人的特质——这不仅源于他的魁梧体格，更源于他对他人产生的影响。灰白的长须长发、轮廓分明的面容和温和的微笑，有时拉撒路只需一个眼神就能传达心意。他充满智慧，言辞从不浪费也不吝啬。那布满皱纹的额头，承载着他与族人所面临的重重忧患。

We sat on the grass under a beech tree and for a few minutes we watched in silence the men working on setting up the bivouac. According to plan, we were supposed to spend one night here, so that we could agree upon what to do next.
我们坐在山毛榉树下的草地上，默默看着士兵们搭建临时营地。按照计划，我们将在此过夜，以便商定后续行动方案。
“How is your wife Jelitsa and son Matthiew?”, asked Lazarus." I hear that your son has grown up to your shoulder and that he is a real warrior."
"你妻子耶莉察和儿子马修还好吗？"拉撒路问道，"听说你儿子已经长到你肩膀高了，是个真正的勇士了。"
“I am teaching him everything I know. He is smart and is learning fast. His mother praises him and says that he is dragonish like his father and uncle.” Marko smiled, obviously pleased with his son and his wife’s praises.
"我在倾囊相授。他很聪明，学得很快。他母亲总夸他，说这孩子像他父亲和舅舅一样龙性十足。"马尔科露出笑容，显然对妻儿的赞誉感到欣慰。
“It is surely so, Marko”, said Lazarus. “He can choose who to look up to. Both his father and uncle are heroes. And how is your brother-in-law Dragonblaze?”
"确实如此，马尔科。"拉撒路说，"他有两位值得仰望的英雄——既是父亲也是舅舅。你那位'龙焰'连襟近来如何？"
“Well. Both him and his father are in good health.”
"都好。他们父子俩都很康健。"
“How could it be otherwise for Master Draco?”, exclaimed Lazarus.
"德拉科大师岂能是等闲之辈？"拉撒路高声说道。
“He is the oldest of us all and still has a stronger grip of the sword than any of us.”
"他是我们中最年长的，握剑的手劲却仍比我们任何人都强。"
“Nobody knows how old he is, nor how many heads he had severed”, Marko laughed. “And with a hand on my heart, it is said that nobody knows the number of women he has bedded. An extraordinary man. It seems as if time has stopped for him.”
"没人知道他究竟多大岁数，砍下过多少颗脑袋，"马尔科笑道，"说句掏心窝的话，据说连他睡过的女人都数不清。真是个奇人。时光仿佛在他身上停滞了。"
“May he live long.”
"愿他长寿。"
“In view of the times that are approaching”, I intervened, “his help will be worth gold to us.”
“考虑到即将到来的时代，”我插话道，“他的帮助对我们而言将价值连城。”
“What gold”, Lazarus said, “he helps, where gold is of no use.”
“什么连城，”拉撒路说，“他的帮助之处，金钱毫无用处。”
“I was very surprised when I got your message, Lazarus, particularly because it was given to me by Dragonblaze. Up to then I did not know that he was a knight of the Order of the Dragon”, Marko said, and took out of his bosom a scroll which had the seal of the two headed white eagle on a shield around which was an entwined dragon. It was not Lazarus’ seal, but the seal and sign of the knights of the Dragon order, of which all three of us were members. It was carried secretly and could be used only when addressing other knights of the Dragon order.
“收到你的消息时我非常惊讶，拉撒路，尤其是因为它是龙焰带给我的。在那之前，我并不知道他是龙骑士团的一员，”马尔科说着，从怀中取出一卷羊皮纸，上面盖着盾形双头白鹰徽记，周围盘绕着一条交缠的龙。这不是拉撒路的印章，而是我们三人所属的龙骑士团成员的共同印记。此印需秘密携带，仅在与龙骑士团其他成员通信时方可使用。
“I haven’t seen this since the death of my father at the battle of Maritsa”, he said returning it to his bosom. “Before that moment, I knew almost nothing about the Order of the Dragon. Only what people spoke-that you are guarding the border between the two worlds and that you defend the holy cross. In this scroll he explained everything to me: that I am born with the sign of the wolf’s whip,” and he got hold of his right muscle, on which one could see a round mole from which jutted a whip of black, sharp hairs. “I was destined to become a knight of the Order of the Dragon when the time came. The thing that I don’t understand was something about an prophecy which he mentioned…” He looked inquisitively at me
"自从我父亲在马里查战役中阵亡后，我就再没见过这个，"他说着将它重新揣回怀中。"在那之前，我对龙骑士团几乎一无所知。只听说过你们守护着两个世界的边界，捍卫着神圣的十字架。这份卷轴向我阐明了一切：我天生带着狼鞭的印记，"他抓住右臂肌肉，那里能看到一个圆形胎记，上面突出一簇黑色硬毛组成的鞭状纹路。"我注定要在时机成熟时成为龙骑士团的骑士。唯一不解的是他提到的某个预言......"他探究地望向我
and Lazarus, but we only watched him in silence. "He called it the ensign of the Fire-after a Age of Fire which should start next year, Hades is said to overflow. "He stopped for a moment, choosing his words. “If I didn’t know my father, I would have thought he had gone mad. He was a reasonable man, a true Christian Orthodox, and that’s why his words amazed me…In his letter he apologised for not being able to tell me earlier, as he was forbidden to do so by the knights of the Order, who feared for my life. He said, that if the word got out about me, I would probably have been killed very soon after birth, and that my secret must be kept until the beginning of the Age of Fire… What do you know about this?”
和拉撒路，但我们只是沉默地看着他。"他称之为'火之旗帜'——预示着一个将于明年开始的火焰时代，据说届时冥界将泛滥成灾。"他停顿片刻，斟酌着词句。"如果我不了解自己的父亲，我可能会以为他疯了。他是个理智的人，真正的东正教徒，正因如此他的话才让我震惊...他在信中为不能早些告诉我而道歉，因为骑士团禁止他这样做，他们担心我的生命安全。他说，如果关于我的消息走漏风声，我可能出生后不久就会被杀害，这个秘密必须保守到火焰时代开始...你们对此知道些什么？"

Lazarus said nothing but looked at me.
拉撒路一言不发，只是看着我。
“No knight of the Order of the Dragon was permitted to say your name from the day you were born, Marko”, I said to him and Marko looked at me surprised. “Your secret was the best kept secret until now. A significant number of our knights fell over the past 50 years of your life guarding it, because the creatures want to find at all costs the name of the mortal who according to the prophesy is to stop the overflowing of Hades. They want to kill him as soon as possible, so the prophesy cannot come true. We, from the Order of the Dragon, know little about it, because very little or nothing is known among men. There is talk of a Stone book, somewhere deep in Hades, where Fatess’ write the destiny of people and world. It is said that the three Fatess’ came on the third day after your birth to determine your destiny and they agreed that you were the Warrior from the Prophesy. It is said that Hades is boiling with hatred and fury because they do not know your name. Your father had the difficult task of preserving this secret until his death, and you have guarded it well until today.”
"从你出生那天起，龙骑士团的骑士们就不被允许说出你的名字，马尔科，"我对他说道，马尔科惊讶地看着我。"你的秘密是保守得最好的秘密，直到现在。过去 50 年里，为了守护这个秘密，我们牺牲了大量骑士，因为那些生物不惜一切代价想要找到预言中那个将阻止冥界泛滥的凡人的名字。他们想尽快杀死他，这样预言就无法实现。我们龙骑士团对此知之甚少，因为人类中几乎无人知晓。据说在冥界深处有一本石书，命运三女神在那里书写人类和世界的命运。传说在你出生后的第三天，命运三女神前来确定你的命运，她们一致认为你就是预言中的战士。据说冥界因不知道你的名字而充满仇恨与愤怒。你的父亲肩负着守护这个秘密直至死亡的艰巨任务，而你也一直守护得很好，直到今天。"
“Is my name known to the enemy now?”, asked Marko.
"敌人现在知道我的名字了吗？"马尔科问道。
“Yes, and they will wish to kill you as soon as possible”, I replied curtly.
“没错，而且他们会想尽快除掉你。”我简短地答道。

We were silent for a while. We left Marko to gather his wits because the news were not to his liking.
我们沉默了片刻。让马尔科自己缓过神来，因为这消息不合他心意。
“Are my wife and son safe?”, he asked. “Is there any danger to them?”
“我妻儿可还安好？”他问道，“他们会有危险吗？”
“There is danger to them, but they are already on their way to the castle of your father-in-law escorted by Dragonblaze, where they will be safe”, I replied to him.
“确实有危险，不过龙焰已经护送他们前往你岳父的城堡，在那里他们会很安全。”我回答他。
“My wife said nothing about going there.”
“我妻子没提过要去那儿的事。”
“It was kept secret until you started your journey”, said Lazarus to him.
“这事一直保密到你启程为止。”拉撒路对他说。
“Now that your name is known and can no longer be hidden, your family must be protected. The spool has started unravelling. There is no return now.”
“既然你的名字已经暴露无法再隐藏，就必须保护你的家人。线轴已经开始松脱，现在没有回头路了。”
“But I never told anybody about this meeting”, said Marko puzzled.
“但我从没告诉任何人这次会面的事。”马尔科困惑地说。
“It is enough that you are here with us now”, I told him. “The forest knows. Then everybody knows.”
“此刻你与我们同在就足够了，”我告诉他，“森林知晓一切。那么所有人都会知晓。”
“Are you saying that they are spying on us?” Marko started looking about himself.
“你是说他们在监视我们？”马尔科开始环顾四周。
“The spies from Hades have been watching the knights of the Order of the Dragon since their inception”, I smiled sourly.
“冥府的密探们自龙骑士团创立之初就一直在监视他们，”我苦笑着回答。

The Order of the Dragon was an ancient order of knights founded at the dawn of Christianity. Its founder was knight George, who in God’s name, alone, went on a crusade against the creatures and their masters who started raising their heads with the collapse of the Roman Empire. The divided Empire, Christianity just starting, wars and famine, the old religion which still had very strong roots, emboldened the creatures to start planning how to rule the earth and conquer humanity. So the name of brave George became known throughout the lands, everywhere where people embraced the holy cross. He was one of the few who dared fight the wyverns, and other goblins which lurked from
龙骑士团是基督教黎明时期创立的古老骑士团。其创立者乔治骑士曾以上帝之名，独自发起对抗那些随罗马帝国崩溃而抬头的神秘生物及其主宰者的圣战。分裂的帝国、初生的基督教、连绵战火与饥荒，以及根基尚固的旧宗教，都助长了这些生物妄图统治大地、征服人类的野心。因此勇敢的乔治之名传遍了所有信奉圣十字的土地。他是少数敢与双足飞龙及其他潜伏在——
the darkness of Hades. His deeds became well-known and soon other brave knights joined him. Seeing that the daemon s would again start pouring out of the Earth’s orifice, the brave knights founded the Order of the Dragon and dispersed throughout the lands, far and near, so that they could better defend against the onslaught. One night, the Lord came into George’s dream and told him that dragonish heroes will be born in honourable families and they will bear the sign of the Wolf’s whip on their right muscle, like the one, George himself had since birth. In that way, he and his followers will know who should be admitted as knight of the Order of the Dragon. The next morning when George woke up, he thought what an unusual dream he had, so he prayed to the Lord and thanked him for his words. Then he looked at the sign which he had on the muscle of his right arm, and the mole indeed had unusually long, black and strong hairs. “So, this is the way I will recognise the dragonish heroes when they are born”, he thought and crossed himself. And so it was. Such children were born in honourable families. News of their heroic deeds and bravery spread quickly and the knights of the Order of the Dragon recruited them to their ranks. Then they would teach them the ancient wisdoms of Kosingas. George was the first Christian by the Thracian tribes who pronounced him Kosingas, an elected priest who had a great power over his people. The power of the Kosingas was not reflected in cruel punishments or curses, but in his threat that he would leave his people, make a ladder to the heavens and go to their supreme God Sbelsurd to complain about them. The Kosingases drew their power from the knowledge which common people only surmised, being scared of what lurked in the dark, and what only the Kosingases understood and from which they defended their subjects. So the title of Kosingas was given to those knights of the Order of the Dragon who selflessly and ceaselessly fought the hordes from Hades, defending the human race, thus
哈迪斯的黑暗。他的事迹广为人知，很快便有其他勇敢的骑士加入。眼见恶魔将再次从大地裂口中涌出，这些英勇的骑士创立了龙之骑士团，分散驻守四方疆土，以便更有效地抵御侵袭。某夜，主降临于乔治梦中，告知他龙血英雄将诞生于显赫家族，这些人的右臂肌肉上将带有狼鞭印记——正如乔治自出生时便拥有的胎记。如此，他与追随者们便能辨识谁有资格成为龙之骑士团成员。次日清晨醒来，乔治思量着这场异梦，遂向主祈祷并感恩启示。他凝视自己右臂肌肉上的印记，那颗痣确实生着异常浓密乌黑且坚韧的毛发。"这便是识别龙血英雄的标记了"，他想着，在胸前划了十字。预言应验了——这样的孩子陆续诞生于名门望族之中。 他们英勇无畏的事迹迅速传开，龙骑士团的骑士们将他们招募入团。随后骑士们会向他们传授科辛加斯的古老智慧。乔治是色雷斯部落中首位皈依基督教的科辛加斯——这位被推选出来的祭司对其子民拥有至高权力。科辛加斯的权威并非体现在残酷惩罚或诅咒上，而在于他威胁要离弃族人，搭建天梯前往至高神斯贝尔苏德面前控诉他们。科辛加斯的力量源自普通民众只能揣测的秘辛，人们畏惧黑暗中的潜伏之物，而这些唯有科辛加斯能够理解并守护子民免受其害。因此"科辛加斯"的称号被授予那些龙骑士团成员，他们无私无畏地与冥界大军作战，守护人类种族，由此
revealing the long forgotten secrets of the existence of the two worlds and the thin line that divided them.
揭开了被长久遗忘的两个世界共存之谜，以及分隔彼此的脆弱界限。

Soon George’s Order of the Dragon became known for their chivalry and fight for the holy cross and soon both churches, the Roman and Constantinople one, saw them as strong allies in the fight against monsters and goblins, as well as in the spreading of Christianity. But then they never wanted to admit the existence of the creatures because they could not explain them. So the churches accepted the knights and gave them privileges and wealth. However battles are not fought with pockets full of gold, but with weapons and bravery. One does not fight from rich castles but in dark woods and underground passages, so the knights refused the wealth so that they could continue their quest unhindered. Neither the Church nor the imperial court meddled in their affair. So, after the first Crusade in the Holy Land, those same knights which fought for the liberation of Christ’s grave stayed in the holy city of Jerusalem and founded the Order of the Templar with a holy mission to protect the heart of Christianity. The honourable knights of the Order of the Dragon already existed for nearly a thousand years.
很快，乔治的龙骑士团因其为圣十字而战的骑士精神声名远扬，罗马与君士坦丁堡两大教会都视其为对抗怪物与哥布林、传播基督教信仰的强大盟友。但教会始终不愿承认这些生物的存在，因其无法解释其来源。于是教会授予骑士们特权与财富，然而战场决胜靠的不是满袋黄金，而是武器与勇气。真正的战斗不在富丽堂皇的城堡，而在幽暗森林与地下密道，骑士们拒绝了财富，只为无阻地继续使命。教会与皇室都未干涉其事务。当第一次圣十字军东征结束后，那些为解放基督墓而战的骑士们留在圣城耶路撒冷，以守护基督教核心为神圣使命，创立了圣殿骑士团。而高贵的龙骑士团，此时已存在近千年之久。
“Is there any connection between this prophesy and the Ottomans that are preparing to attack us next year?”, asked Marko.
“这个预言与明年准备攻打我们的奥斯曼人之间有什么联系吗？”马尔科问道。
“There is some connection, but what, we don’t know yet”, I replied.
“确实有些关联，但具体是什么，我们现在还不清楚。”我回答道。
“Are they all in collusion, so they are plotting against us together?”, asked Marko.
“他们是不是全都串通一气，联合起来密谋对付我们？”马尔科追问道。
“No, they are not.” I shook my head. “Whatever we may think of the Ottomans, they pray to their god who is a god of light, as is ours, and they battle against the hordes of Hades as well. Maybe Dragushla will clear up this mystery for us.”
“不，并非如此。”我摇了摇头。“无论我们对奥斯曼人有什么看法，他们祈祷的神明也是光明之神，与我们相同，他们同样在与冥界的黑暗势力作战。或许德拉古什拉能为我们解开这个谜团。”
“I am a Christian Orthodox, people”, said Marko. “It is an honour for me to be one of you, but it is difficult for me to believe all this.”
“我是东正教徒，各位，”马尔科说道。“能成为你们中的一员是我的荣幸，但我很难相信这一切。”
“Of course”, intercepted Lazarus.“It is not easy to understand all this, and when you do, you will become Kosingas.”
“当然，”拉撒路插话道。“要理解这一切并不容易，等你真正明白了，你就会成为科辛加斯。”
“Are you all knights of the Order of the Dragon?”, Marko asked. “And Dragonblaze and Master Draco?”
“你们都是龙骑士团的成员吗？”马尔科问道。“还有龙焰大师和德拉科大师？”
“They are more than that”, I replied, but when I saw that the poor man was even more confuse, I decided to help him out: “We’ll tell you about them another time. It’s not good to drink too much wine. Regardless of how good it is, you will have a headache. All in good time, King Marko.”
“他们远不止于此，”我回答，但看到这个可怜人更加困惑时，我决定帮他解围：“关于他们的事我们改日再谈。酒喝太多可不好。无论这酒多么香醇，第二天总会头疼的。一切自有其时，马尔科国王。”

At that moment one of Lazarus’s soldiers who was left to wait in front of Dragushla’s cottage came and told us that the old woman would see us. All three of us looked at each other and got up to go.
就在那时，拉撒路留在德拉古什拉小屋前等候的一名士兵前来告知，老妇人愿意见我们。我们三人相视一眼，起身前往。
“I don’t know how wise it is that we came”, Marko had his doubts. “I’ve heard about her, but I must admit that I do not believe fortunetellers and sorcerers, there are too many of them. Every village has one of its own. It would be wiser for you, Lazarus, to occupy yourself with military business instead of listening to the ramblings of some old woman.”
"我不确定我们来这里是否明智，"马尔科疑虑道，"我听说过她，但必须承认我不信占卜师和巫师，这类人实在太多了。每个村子都有自己的一位。拉撒路，你更该专注于军务，而不是听某个老妇人的胡言乱语。"
“No, Marko”, Lazarus told him", we must hear from her what she knows about this prophesy or the war that is to happen next year. Maybe she has a wise advice for us. The times are such that we should not refuse anybody’s help."
"不，马尔科，"拉撒路对他说，"我们必须听听她对预言或明年将爆发的战争知道些什么。也许她能给我们明智的建议。时局如此，我们不该拒绝任何人的帮助。"
“From what she might tell us, primarily your life may depend upon it, King”, I said to Marko, and he gawked and started uneasily to shift from one leg to the other. “You are the gist of the Prophesy. We came here mainly because of you. To ask what we are to do next.”
"从她可能告诉我们的内容来看，首先关乎你的性命，国王，"我对马尔科说。他瞪大眼睛，不安地开始左右脚交替站立。"你是预言的核心。我们主要是为你而来，询问下一步该怎么做。"
“If that is the case, what are we waiting for then? We shouldn’t let the old woman wait for us, she may curse us for that”, said Marko and started first across the stream, then uphill by the path towards the cottage. We started walking behind him, one by one. The soldiers watched us leave. They surely did not envy us for going to see
“既然如此，我们还等什么？可别让老太太久等，她会因此诅咒我们的。”马尔科说着率先涉过溪流，沿着小径向山上的木屋走去。我们一个接一个跟在他身后。士兵们目送我们离开，他们肯定不羡慕我们去见
the old woman. We stopped in front of the entrance to her cottage and looked at each other. We wavered for a moment with uncertainty. Everybody, probably for different reasons-Lazarus was in doubt if it was right for him to be here at all, Marko thought that it was still not too late to change his mind and I was afraid of what she might tell us inside. In the depths of my soul I feared only one thing, something I have been suppressing for twenty years with grief and pain, and which I didn’t even want to acknowledge myself, let alone tell anybody else-the return to Hades.
那位老妇人。我们在她木屋门前停住脚步，面面相觑，迟疑了片刻。每个人犹豫的原因或许各不相同——拉撒路怀疑自己是否该来此地，马尔科想着现在反悔还来得及，而我则害怕她即将告知我们的预言。灵魂深处，我只恐惧一件事，那是二十年来我用悲伤与痛苦竭力压抑，甚至不愿向自己承认，更遑论告知他人的——重返冥府的预言。

Lazarus had just put his hand on the door to push it, when we heard an old voice from the inside:
拉撒路刚将手搭上门板准备推开，屋内突然传来苍老的声音：
“A warrior will be born during a stormy night
“暴风雨之夜，战士将降生”
And he will bring hope with him,
他将带来希望，
But until the Dragonite glares with all his might,
但在快龙全力怒视之前，
The evil will stand firm on its feet.”
邪恶仍将屹立不倒。”
We looked at each other in amazement, and I felt the hairs on my head raise. Then the same voice called us:
我们惊讶地对视，我感到头皮发麻。这时那个声音再次呼唤我们：
“Come in children, come in.”
“进来吧，孩子们，快进来。”
Lazarus pushed the door made of planks, stooped a little so as to enter and walked into the semidarkness of the cottage. Marko and I went in behind him. The first thing we noticed was the freshness of the air. Usually you could smell in these cottages mould, stale air, but in here the air was more pleasant than outside. Soon enough, we were intoxicated by the smell of known and unknown herbs which were hanging in their hundreds in bundles criss-cross above our heads. You could not see the roof because of them. All the smells complemented each other and mildly merged, inducing a pleasant feeling of alertness and freshness. We were so charmed by them that we first raised our eyes up, instead of looking at our hostess whom we dreaded so much.
拉撒路推开那扇木板门，微微弯腰走进小屋的半明半暗中。马尔科和我紧随其后。最先引起我们注意的是屋内清新的空气。通常这种小屋里总弥漫着霉味和陈腐气息，但这里的空气竟比外面还要怡人。很快，我们就被数百束悬挂在头顶、纵横交错的草药香气所陶醉——有熟悉的，也有陌生的。它们密密麻麻地垂挂着，连屋顶都看不见了。各种气息相互交融，温和地交织在一起，唤起一种令人愉悦的清醒与清新感。我们如此着迷，以至于都先抬头张望，反而忘了去看那位令我们畏惧的女主人。
“Yes, yes my herbs enchant everybody”, we heard the voice from which we all flinched.
“没错，我的草药总能迷住所有人”，那个让我们都为之战栗的声音突然响起。

We looked down at the old woman standing in front of us. Her appearance surprised Marko so much, that he visibly recoiled and almost drew his sword out. She noticed that and just smiled, probably accustomed to all sorts of reactions from her petitioners. Lazarus stood still, confused, but fascinated by the human apparition in.front of us.
我们低头看着站在面前的老妇人。她的模样让马尔科大为震惊，他明显往后一缩，几乎要拔出剑来。她注意到了这一点，只是微微一笑，大概早已习惯了请愿者们各式各样的反应。拉撒路则一动不动地站着，既困惑又着迷地望着眼前这个人类的幻影。

She had long white hair that trailed on the stone floor. Her wrinkled face hid traces of former beauty. She was short, up to our shoulders, bent forward and leaning on a stick, because her back could not support her years any more. She was dressed in a long grey linen dress, that barely dragged along the ground. Her wrinkled arms finished with unusually long and slender fingers, looking very frail. On her feet she had leather sandals which looked as if they were going to fall apart at any minute. And her eyes…her green eyes were shining like the eyes of a 15 -year-old girl! How much vivaciousness and lucidity radiated from them! What a beauty it was just to look into those eyes. A balm for the soul and the remedy for worries. “A man on his deathbed would smile at her”, I thought, taken by the enchantment that emanated from her. Unlike Marko, I could feel the enchantment that some creatures possessed. And it was finally clear to me that this place was indeed on the border of the two worlds. Nevertheless, I felt at peace beside this old woman, I did not feel any evil in her, but only a magical and blissful peace. Only now that I stood before her, I had to ask myself why was she here at all.
她长长的白发垂落在石地板上。布满皱纹的脸庞依稀可见昔日的美丽。她身材矮小，只到我们肩膀高度，佝偻着身子拄着拐杖，因为她的脊背已无法承受岁月之重。她穿着件拖地的灰色亚麻长裙，皱巴巴的手臂末端是异乎寻常的修长手指，看起来弱不禁风。脚上的皮凉鞋仿佛随时会散架。而她的眼睛...那双碧绿眼眸竟如十五岁少女般熠熠生辉！那里面跃动着多少生机与清明！光是凝视这双眼睛就是种享受，是抚慰心灵的良药，消解忧愁的秘方。"濒死之人见了她都会微笑"，我暗自思忖，完全被她散发的魔力所俘获。与马尔科不同，我能感知某些生灵具备的这种魔力。此刻我终于确信，此地确实处于两个世界的交界。但在这位老妇人身边，我只感到安宁祥和，没有察觉丝毫恶意，唯有魔法般极乐的平静。 直到此刻站在她面前，我才不得不自问：她究竟为何会出现在这里。

Lazarus, who was the nearest to her, was the first to compose himself and dragonish as he was, feeling all her magic and power of this place, he went down on one knee and looked at the floor. He immediately repented for having doubted her for a moment.
离她最近的拉撒路最先恢复镇定，尽管龙性难驯，但在感受到她与这片土地交融的魔力与威能后，他单膝跪地垂首。他当即为自己曾有过片刻犹疑而懊悔。
“Get up, Lazarus. Welcome to my home”, she said with a kind and gentle voice, as if she wanted to console him, and she gently touched his white hair as if blessing him.
"起来吧，拉撒路。欢迎来到我的家。"她以温柔慈祥的声线说道，仿佛要抚慰他的不安，纤手轻触他雪白的发丝如同赐福。

Marko was surprised to see the Prince kneeling before the old woman, so, thinking if the Prince was on his knees he probably knew something that was not known to him and he quickly stood beside Lazarus and clumsily went down himself.
马尔科目睹亲王向老妇人屈膝大为震惊，转念想到若亲王行此大礼必是知晓他所不知的隐秘，便慌忙站到拉撒路身旁，笨拙地跟着跪了下来。
“Get up, Marko. Welcome to my home.” Dragushla smiled and touched his hair as well.
“起来吧，马尔科。欢迎来到我的家。”德拉古什拉微笑着，也摸了摸他的头发。

I stood before her with my head bowed and started to go down on one knee… When she put her small hand on my shoulder, I could barely feel her touch and she said to me:
我低头站在她面前，正要单膝跪下……当她将纤小的手搭在我肩上时，那触碰轻得几乎难以察觉，她对我说：
“You, Gabriel, never bow to anybody, only to your God. What your eyes have seen and what your body has experienced in Hades deserves admiration. Many have gone down to Hades, but only you returned. Your body is full of terrible scars, so you must hide them under your clothes for ever. My eyes see everything and nothing can be hidden. I see the scars on your body, I see the scars on your soul, but I also see your great heart which beats only for your God and for Jesus Christ.” She spoke with a gentle, motherly voice, and something restricted my throat. Finally there was somebody who could see the nightmares which have plagued me and ripped my soul for years. “If I was a little younger, it should be me that is kneeling before you.”
“加百列啊，你永远不必向任何人屈膝，只跪拜你的神。你双眼在地狱的所见，你身躯在地狱的所受，都值得世人敬仰。多少人坠入地狱，唯有你重返人间。你满身可怖的伤疤，必须永远用衣物遮掩。我的眼睛能洞悉一切，万物无所遁形。我看见你身体的伤痕，看见你灵魂的创口，更看见你那颗只为上帝和耶稣基督跳动的心。”她以温柔慈母般的声音说着，某种情绪哽住了我的喉咙。终于有人能看见那些多年来折磨我、撕碎我灵魂的梦魇。“若我再年轻些，本该是我向你下跪。”

Nevertheless, I went down on one knee and with a trembling voice I managed to say:
尽管如此，我仍单膝跪地，用颤抖的声音说道：
“I bow before your wisdom, which shines upon me like the sun.”
“我向您的智慧鞠躬，它如阳光般照耀着我。”
“Get up, Gabriel. Welcome to my home. I see that you do not lack in wisdom either.”
“起来吧，加百列。欢迎来到我的家。我看你也不乏智慧。”

She turned her back on us and sat on a small wooden tripod beside a plain stone which served her as a table. There were many
她背对着我们，坐在一块用作桌子的普通石头旁的小木三脚凳上。石头上摆放着许多
different wooden pots on it, some empty, some with herbs, and half-burnt candles in the middle, from whose melted wax a pile was formed, which the old woman did not scrape but just piled candles on top, once the previous one had burnt out. But there was no doubt that the old woman found her way easily around the mess, as if everything was in order. We, the petitioners relaxed a little, as the first tension passed. Marko was watching me under his eye, as if trying to see these scars under my robe.
不同的木罐，有些空着，有些装着草药，中间是几支半燃的蜡烛，融化的蜡油堆积成堆——老妇人从不刮除旧蜡，只是在前一支燃尽时续上新烛。但毫无疑问，老妇人在这一片凌乱中行动自如，仿佛一切井然有序。我们这些求见者随着最初紧张感的消退，稍稍放松了些。马科用眼角余光打量着我，似乎想透过长袍看清我身上的伤疤。

Dragushla sat facing us and we stood a few paces away in front of her, one beside the other.
德拉古什拉坐在我们对面，我们站在她面前几步远的地方，并排而立。
“Your visit is timely, dragonish knights”, she started.“Dark clouds are gathering in the east. Everybody is getting ready for the decisive battle. You, Serbs have until now successfully resisted the onslaught of Allah’s worriers, and by doing so, endured great casualties. You are weakened, and the enemy is bringing in new forces. How are you going to prepare for the next battle?” She stopped and looked to each of us in turn."There are less of you and more of them. And that is not all. The Prophesy of the Stone book has started to come about. It is clear to you and that is why you came to me because you do not know what to do next… Events are unravelling one after the other, to multiply, and each one leads to some result, a consequence of the previous event. There are no rules. In this chaos of causes and consequences, somewhere at the end looms the victory of one man over the hordes of Hades, which have again begun multiplying and gathering so as to overcome this world. After Mother had sent the flood to punish the humans and creatures for countless wars, she foretold that Hades will finally remain isolated when the Age of Fire comes. From then on, the creatures will not pose any threat to the people, and the gods of the underworld will finally wither and disappear with time, because they will be forgotten and no soul will belong to them. The Age of Fire starts next year. That is why Hades has been boiling for a long time waiting for the right
"你们来得正是时候，龙骑士们，"她开口道。"东方正乌云密布。所有人都在为决战做准备。你们塞尔维亚人至今成功抵挡了真主战士的猛攻，但也因此承受了惨重伤亡。你们元气大伤，而敌人正调集新生力量。你们要如何备战下一场战役？"她停顿下来，目光依次扫过我们每个人。"你们人越来越少，他们却越来越多。这还不是全部。《石书预言》已开始应验。你们心知肚明，所以才会来找我，因为你们不知下一步该如何行动......事件正接二连三地展开，不断叠加，每件事都导向某种结果，成为前事的必然延续。这里没有规则可循。在这因果交错的混沌中，最终某处将浮现一人战胜冥界大军的景象——那些魔物又开始增殖集结，企图征服现世。自创世之母降下洪水惩戒人类与生灵的无尽战乱后，她曾预言当火之时代来临，冥界终将陷入永恒的孤绝。" 自那时起，这些生物将不再对人类构成威胁，冥界诸神终将随时间枯萎消逝，因为他们会被遗忘，再没有灵魂归属于他们。火焰时代将于明年开启。这便是哈迪斯长久以来沸腾等待的契机
moment to overflow this world. That moment has been selected. It coincides with the invasion of the Ottomans. That is no coincidence, but don’t think that they are in collusion with them. They will attack at the same time, because Hades knows that only then, will they be able to overcome the Christian Orthodox Serbs and the honourable Order on the Dragon which leads them in secrecy. Hades has won one battle against Christianity when it succeeded in dividing it into two churches, because the Roman Church got greedy for the earthly wealth and gave up the Kingdom of Heaven, and there is nowhere more gold than in Hades. That is why they do not fear much the Roman Church, but they did not expect the creation of the Orthodox church of Constantinople which remained faithful to the holy cross and to your martyr. The daemon sknow that they should not be afraid of the sword, but of the hand that holds it, because faith is what gives strength and valour which empower man to do what he has to do…"Dragushla stopped for a moment while we listened to her as if enchanted. We stared at her. She slowly looked at the ground and continued in the same monotonous voice: "Sometimes I think that Mother in all her wisdom has settled you Serbs on purpose around the biggest Node. Because you are Orthodox, but still the old faith is strong in you, so bravery has been forged out of defiance and stubbornness from which even Hades frets, since they are waiting for the Ottomans to attack so as to weaken you more. Let this bring pride to you, but know that this is also the cause of your troubles, because you will not be able to agree among yourselves. I have been watching you for a long time. The nobility fight among themselves, they steal, kill, poison, slaughter each other’s children, even the son attacks the father and the father takes revenge on the son, but when an enemy attacks you, all of you despite the differences, stand as one to defend your land. You are ready to give your lives together then. Hades knows that. They must break you, and then all the other Orthodox peoples in the
让这个世界满溢的时刻已经选定。这个时刻恰与奥斯曼人的入侵重合。这绝非巧合，但别以为他们与奥斯曼人有所勾结。他们将同时发起进攻，因为哈迪斯深知唯有此时，才能击败信奉东正教的塞尔维亚人以及暗中领导他们的尊贵龙骑士团。哈迪斯曾在对基督教的战役中赢得一胜——成功将其分裂为两个教会，因为罗马教会贪恋世俗财富而放弃了天国，而世间再没有比哈迪斯更富藏黄金之地。正因如此，他们并不太畏惧罗马教会，却未料到忠于圣十字架与殉道者的君士坦丁堡正教会诞生。恶魔们明白该畏惧的并非刀剑，而是执剑之手，因为信仰赋予人力量与勇气，使人得以完成使命……"德拉古什拉停顿片刻，我们如痴如醉地聆听着，目光始终凝视着她。 她缓缓低头看向地面，继续用同样单调的声音说道："有时我觉得，母亲以她无上的智慧，故意将你们塞尔维亚人安置在最大的节点周围。因为你们虽信奉东正教，骨子里却仍坚守古老信仰，正是这份桀骜与连冥王都为之焦躁的倔强，锻造出了你们的勇武。他们正等着奥斯曼人来攻打，好进一步削弱你们。尽管这值得你们骄傲，但要知道这也是你们苦难的根源——因为你们永远无法达成内部团结。我观察你们很久了。贵族们彼此争斗，偷盗、谋杀、投毒、残害对方的子嗣，甚至儿子攻击父亲，父亲报复儿子。可当外敌来犯时，尽管存在分歧，你们却能万众一心保卫家园。那时你们甘愿共同赴死。冥王深知这点。他们必须先击垮你们，才能对付其他所有东正教民族..."

East…It is even more difficult when these peoples are led by Dragon Knights. It is much easier for them to deal with the Crusaders of the West now that Templars were misled by the Demon Bafomet and who were destroyed once their faith was shaken. And there are no better knights than the Dragon Knights…"Dragushla looked at Lazarus, whose eyes were shining with excitement. “That is why next year blood will flow through Serbian lands and again the Serbs will take the Fury into battle. Oh joy!”
东方…当这些民族由龙骑士率领时，情况就更加棘手了。如今他们对付西方十字军容易多了——那些圣殿骑士被恶魔巴风特蛊惑，信仰动摇后便土崩瓦解。而世间再没有比龙骑士更优秀的骑士了…"德拉古什拉凝视着双眼因兴奋而发光的拉扎勒斯。"所以明年塞尔维亚的土地将血流成河，塞尔维亚人将再次带着狂暴投入战斗。多么令人欢欣啊！"

Dragushla sighed deeply, turned around and lifted the oval copper tray which leaned against the stone table.
德拉古什拉深深叹息，转身拾起斜靠在石桌上的椭圆形铜盘。
“Now I will forecast your destiny”, she said. “I will see what is in store for you.”
"现在我要预言你的命运，"她说道，"让我看看等待你的是什么。"

The old woman got up and extended the copper tray, plain and without any decorations.
老妇人站起身，递过那个素面无纹的铜盘。
“Spit on it”, she said curtly. When she saw us standing there confused, she repeated:
“往上面吐口水”，她简短地说。看到我们一脸困惑地站在那里，她又重复了一遍：
“Each of you should spit onto one side of this tray.”
“你们每个人都往这个托盘的一边吐一口。”
She gave it to Lazarus and he spat on it. Then she brought it to Marko, then to me. She sat again on the tripod and with the unusually long nail on the small finger of her right hand, she started smearing the spit across the tray quietly saying some prayer. We watched her in amazement but with admiration as well, because her words still rang in our heads.
她把托盘递给拉撒路，他照做了。接着她拿给马尔科，然后是我。她重新坐回三脚凳上，用右手小指上那根异常长的指甲，开始将口水在托盘上抹开，同时低声念着某种祷词。我们既惊讶又钦佩地望着她，因为她的话语仍在我们脑海中回响。

Not long after, she excitedly told us:
没过多久，她兴奋地告诉我们：
“The water will raise you to eternal glory! I see victory, but what a victory?.. I see nobody on the battlefield… Where are the armies?.. Only the dead. Your standard is the only one standing, but where are the living? The water has taken them. From one it has taken the head, from the other the crown, and from the third the faith. But the water will not be able to wash all the blood. That land will be soaked with blood for ever. Even bloody flowers will grow.”
“水将托举你至永恒的荣耀！我看见了胜利，但这是怎样的胜利？……战场上空无一人……军队在何处？……唯有亡者。你的旗帜是唯一矗立的，但生者何在？水已将他们带走。它夺走一人的头颅，另一人的王冠，第三人的信仰。但水无法涤尽所有鲜血。那片土地将永远浸透鲜血，甚至会长出血色的花朵。”

The fortune-teller said some more prayers in an unknown tongue, she then put the tray down and turned to us:
占卜者又用陌生的语言念了些祷词，随后放下托盘转向我们：
“It has been written in the Stone book that you will stop Hades”, she said pointing a finger at Marko. He flinched, something stopping in his throat:
“石书上记载你将阻止冥王。”她伸手指着马尔科说道。他猛地一颤，喉头像是被什么哽住：
“What? How?”  “什么？怎么阻止？”
“Read the Stone book.”
“阅读石之书。”
“What is that? Where can I find it, old woman?” Marko was confused, then looked questioningly at Lazarus and me. “And why me?”
“那是什么？老妇人，我该去哪里找它？”马尔科一脸困惑，随后疑惑地看向拉撒路和我。“为什么偏偏是我？”
“For the Prophesy to come true”, the old woman said slowly, “you must read it, neither I nor anybody else can tell you.”
“为使预言成真，”老妇人缓缓说道，“必须由你亲自阅读，我或其他任何人都无法代劳。”
"And why me? "Marko asked again. “I do not understand these things of yours, old woman. I am a warrior. I know how to fight, but I do not know how to cast spells.”
“为什么是我？”马尔科再次追问，“我不明白你们这些玄乎事，老妇人。我是个战士，只懂得战斗，可不懂什么法术。”
“Marko, my son, at your birth the Fatess’ foretold that Hades will spill at the end of the middle period and that you will put Dragonite on your belt.”
“马可，我的儿子，你出生时命运女神就已预言：冥河之水将于中年之末倾泻，而你必将龙晶石系于腰间。”

Marko sighed already unnerved, but asked listlessly:
马可已然心烦意乱，却仍倦怠地问道：
“Where can I find this book and this, what you call, Dragonite? What is it anyway?”
“我该去哪儿找这本书和你说的那个...龙晶石？那到底是什么东西？”
“Gobina will help you with that. Find him. Ask him. I cannot tell you any more.”
“戈比纳会协助你。找到他。询问他。天机不可再泄。”
“How are we to defend ourselves from so many foes?”, asked Lazarus. “We can barely take on Murat, how are we to confront those others? And who are those others?”
"我们该如何抵御这么多敌人？"拉撒路问道。"我们连穆拉特都难以应付，又怎么对抗其他人？那些人又是谁？"
“Seek allies. Who is in God’s grace? Ask Gabriel, he is full of wisdom, he acquired it through deep scars.”
"寻找盟友吧。谁还沐浴在神恩之中？去问加百列，他满腹智慧，那些深刻的伤痕教会了他。"

She looked at each one of us, and when her glance stopped on me, she said:
她逐一扫视我们，当目光落在我身上时，说道：
"Take them by the hand, Gabriel. They do not see the tree from the forest. You know all the known and unknown paths and ways.
"牵起他们的手吧，加百列。他们只见树木不见森林。所有已知未知的路径，你都了然于心。"

But others know them as well. Guard your life, because without you they are like children. You do not lack wisdom, Gabriel. So, write down the events that will happen. Write down the stories and the happenings, because one era is finishing and a new one beginning, and the trail must be left behind you, because how else will it be known who and how went before his God. It has to be known which soul goes where. And this time Gabriel, do not write eulogies to your God, because his glory is eternal, but write about people, great and small, who will reach the sky with their heroism and acquire fame on which even the gods will envy them!" Then she turned to Lazarus: “One day I will seek something from all of you. I will come to you in your dream, and then you must try to make my wish come true.”
但其他人也知晓他们。守护好你的生命，因为没有你，他们就如孩童般无助。加百列，你从不缺乏智慧。所以，记录下即将发生的事件吧。写下这些故事与变故，因为一个时代正在终结，而新的纪元即将开启，必须由你留下足迹，否则后人如何知晓谁曾以何种姿态面见他的神。必须辨明每个灵魂的归处。这次加百列，不要为你的神撰写颂词，因为他的荣耀永世长存，而要书写那些或伟大或渺小的人们——他们将凭英勇触及苍穹，赢得连众神都为之嫉妒的声名！" 随后她转向拉撒路："终有一日我会向你们所有人索求某物。我将在梦中寻访你们，那时你们必须竭力实现我的愿望。"

Lazarus flinched visibly, immersed in deep thoughts, he went down on one knee and said:
拉撒路明显震颤了一下，他陷入沉思，单膝跪地说道：
“Whatever you may wish, we will fulfil it.”
"无论您有何心愿，我们必当达成。"
“I believe you, Lazarus. You are honourable and pious knights.” Then she said to the three of us: “Before all and above all, do not forget that you are the knights of the Order of the Dragon, which has fought for centuries to defend the holy cross from the creatures. Take the Fury to the battlefield with pride again. Fight for the Serbian people, and then every sacrifice is irrelevant. Go with my blessing and you are welcome to spend the night by the stream.”
"我相信你，拉撒路。你们是高尚虔诚的骑士。"接着她对我们三人说："首要且最重要的是，永远不要忘记你们是龙骑士团的成员，这个骑士团数百年来一直为守护圣十字架而战。带着骄傲再次将怒火带到战场上去吧。为塞尔维亚人民而战，那么一切牺牲都微不足道。带着我的祝福去吧，欢迎你们在小溪边过夜。"

All three of us bowed and went out. There in front of the door, a small ray of sunshine came through the dense foliage and illuminated us. We felt its warmth and fresh mountain air.
我们三人鞠躬告退。门外，一束阳光穿透茂密树叶照在我们身上。我们感受着阳光的温暖和山间清新的空气。
“The air is more pleasant here”, said Marko more to himself.
"这里的空气更怡人"，马尔科更像是自言自语地说道。
“Let’s go under the beech tree”, Lazarus sighed and directed himself there.
"我们去山毛榉树下吧"，拉撒路叹息着朝那边走去。

We descended down the path towards the stream, with men watching us, as if trying to see from our faces what we heard
我们沿着小路向溪流下行，男人们注视着我们，仿佛想从我们脸上看出听到了什么。
inside. They were all hoping secretly, that whatever it was, would help. Silently we sat at the same places and immersed deeper into black thoughts. Each of us had their own worry to think about. Sometimes, the more a man thinks, the less he knows what to do. And when it seems that there is no solution, then it’s even more difficult. We watched our men raise the tents for some time in silence.
他们都在暗自期盼，无论那是什么，都能带来帮助。我们沉默地坐在原处，更深地陷入阴郁思绪。每人心中都有各自的忧虑。有时，人想得越多，反而越不知所措。当看似无解时，情况就更加艰难。我们静默地看着同伴们搭起帐篷。
“I don’t understand anything”, Marko said at last, taking his armour off his chest. He laid it down on the grass together with his sword. He sat down and continued: “What did the old woman recite? What is the Stone book?”
"我完全不明白，"马尔科终于开口，卸下胸前的铠甲。他将铠甲和剑一起放在草地上，坐下继续说道："那老妇人念叨了什么？石书又是什么？"

I repeated Dragushla’s words:
我复述了德拉古什拉的话：
“A warrior will be born during a stormy night
“暴风雨夜将诞生一位战士
And he will bring hope with him,
他会带来希望之光，
But until Dragonite glares with all his might,
但直到快龙全力怒视之时，
The evil will stand firm on its feet.”
邪恶仍将屹立不倒。”
“Were you really born during a stormy night, Marko?”, I asked him.
“马尔科，你真的是在一个暴风雨之夜出生的吗？”我问他。
“There was a storm, that is true”, Marko raised his eyebrows. “My mother often later told me how she was scared of the terrible storm which was howling outside right before my birth.”
“确实有暴风雨，这是真的。”马尔科扬起眉毛，“我母亲后来常跟我讲，就在我出生前，外面狂风怒号，那场可怕的暴风雨把她吓坏了。”

We fell silent again. Lazarus’s cupbearer brought a tankard with wine and goblets. Marko cheered up:
我们又陷入沉默。拉撒路的侍酒端来一大杯葡萄酒和几只高脚杯。马尔科顿时来了精神：
“Now I can wash the dust from the road and drive away the smell of the old woman’s herbs from my nose.”
“现在我可以洗去一路的风尘，也能驱散那老太婆草药的气味了。”
“As Dragushla said, we can’t do without you, Gabriel”, Lazarus said. “The old woman mentioned Gobina. Do you know where we can find him?”
"正如德拉古什拉所说，我们离不开你，加布里埃尔。"拉撒路说道，"那位老妇人提到了戈比纳。你知道去哪儿能找到他吗？"
“And who is Gobina?”, asked Marko. I was just about to tell him, but then I knew he was not ready yet for some things, so I grew silent and turned to Lazarus.
"戈比纳是谁？"马尔科问道。我正欲回答，转念明白他尚未准备好知晓某些事，便沉默下来转向拉撒路。
“I don’t know where he is now, but I know who knows”, I said. There, we will be told about the Stone book."
"我不知道他现在何处，但我知道谁掌握着线索。"我回答，"在那里，我们将获知关于石板书的消息。"
“I am ready to go where necessary. I am a knight of the Order of the Dragon and I accept this seriously. My father has spent his whole life preparing me for this, and he didn’t even dare tell me the secret. He took it to his grave. It must have been a great burden to him. Out of respect towards him and towards the Order, I stand by you to the end.”
"我已准备好前往任何需要我的地方。作为龙骑士团的骑士，我郑重接受使命。父亲穷尽一生为我铺路，却连秘密都不敢透露，最终带进了坟墓。这对他定是沉重的负担。出于对父亲和骑士团的敬意，我誓与诸位并肩到底。"
“We’re going to somebody who will direct us onto the right road”, I said.
"我们要去找个能给我们指条明路的人。"我说道。
“To whom?”, asked Marko again.
"找谁？"马尔科又问道。
“To… a woman”, I said.
"找……一个女人。"我说。
“Again some old hag?”, said Marko.“Are our preparations for war to be going to fortune-tellers and casting spells? Are we to shoot our enemies with medicinal herbs and spells, instead of buying some of those canons from the Venetians? Or to mould them ourselves. I hear they are dangerous weapons. Even the Ottomans have them. And we are going to the sorcerers!”
"又是个老巫婆？"马尔科说，"我们备战就是为了找算命先生施法？难道要用草药和咒语去射杀敌人，而不是从威尼斯人那儿买些大炮？或者我们自己铸造。听说那可是厉害武器。连奥斯曼人都有。而我们却要去找巫师！"

He laughed loudly as if the wine had already gone to his head. And it wouldn’t be the first time either. Marko loved wine and brandy, but he didn’t know when to stop and he had the nasty habit of falling asleep suddenly. Then not even those canons of his would be able to wake him up. I didn’t know Marko, but Lazarus knew well about all his weaknesses, as well as virtues, of which his bravery and strength where the most important. Lazarus often said about him that if Marko didn’t have any weapons he would dash into a battle unarmed. Reckless bravery can take a live much faster than otherwise. And about his strength, Lazarus knew nobody who could match Marko. “Ask your mother if your father was a blacksmith”, his friends used to tease him when he was a young man. Nobody dared wrestle with him, and he could knock out a sword from a hand with only one blow.
他放声大笑，仿佛酒劲已经上了头。这也不是头一回了。马尔科钟爱葡萄酒和白兰地，却总不知节制，还有个突然倒头就睡的坏毛病。那时就算是他那些火炮也轰不醒他。我虽不认识马尔科，但拉扎鲁斯对他所有的弱点了如指掌——当然也包括他的优点，其中最重要的便是勇猛与神力。拉扎鲁斯常说他若是手无寸铁，也会赤手空拳冲进战场。这种鲁莽的勇猛往往让人丧命更快。至于他的神力，拉扎鲁斯说无人能及马尔科。"去问问你娘，你爹是不是个铁匠"，他年轻时伙伴们总这样打趣他。没人敢和他角力，他只需一击就能震落对方手中的剑。
“Did the old woman talk about Fury which is at my father-inlaw’s on Yastrebats?”, asked Marko. “He told me about that golden sword and iron shield that are very old and that our ancestors used to carry into battle. He says they are still on a wall in some half crumbled temple. I am surprised that he keeps such valuable weapons under the open sky instead of putting them somewhere safe.”
“那老太婆提到过放在我岳父亚斯特雷巴茨山上的‘狂怒’吗？”马尔科问道。“他跟我说过那把金剑和铁盾，都是年代久远的古物，我们的祖先曾带着它们上战场。他说这些东西现在还挂在某个半坍塌的寺庙墙上。我真惊讶他就这么把贵重武器露天放着，也不找个安全地方保管。”
“Fury is the sword from the times before the coming of the cross”, I began explaining to him. “It belonged to the god of war Yarilo, who was defeated by Trojan, but the god hid it in one of his temples so that it would not fall into the hands of that fiend, so his sword and shield fell into the hands of us Serbs, on Yastrebats. Our people kept it there in the same temple believing in god Yarilo, but they couldn’t take the sword of the wall, it was even forbidden for them to touch it, unless they were going to war, and then the chosen one could take it down and tie it across his back because this double handled sword is too long to be worn at the waist. But since the Serbs became Christians and renounced Yarilo, nobody else managed to take Fury off the wall.”
“‘狂怒’是十字架降临前的上古神剑，”我开始向他解释，“它原本属于战神雅里洛。特洛伊安击败了这位神明，但雅里洛将剑藏在自己的一座神庙里，以免落入恶魔之手。就这样，他的剑与盾最终落到我们塞尔维亚人手中，存放在亚斯特雷巴茨山上。族人一直将它供奉在同一座神庙里，信奉着雅里洛神。但没人能取下墙上的剑——他们甚至被禁止触碰，除非要出征作战。那时被选中的人才能解下剑，用背带斜挎在身后，因为这把双柄剑太长，没法佩在腰间。不过自从塞尔维亚人改信基督教、背弃雅里洛后，就再没人能取下‘狂怒’了。”
“I know that in our lands they still celebrate Kupal feasts in honour of Yarilo and that the priests are angry because of that”, Marko said.
"我知道在我们的土地上，人们仍在庆祝库帕尔节来纪念雅里洛，这让祭司们很是恼火，"马尔科说道。
“The old religion is fighting, but it is slowly receding”, I said to him.
"古老的宗教仍在抗争，但它正逐渐消退，"我对他说。
“And what is that… Dragonite?”, asked Marko again.
"那又是什么...龙族？"马尔科再次问道。
I sighed deeply. He was so far like the sun above the head. What to say to Marko?
我深深叹了口气。他就像头顶的太阳般遥不可及。该对马尔科说些什么呢？
“Nobody knows exactly what Dragonite is”, I told him finally. "It is only known that it is some kind of Elfish weapon with great power. It has been moulded before the flood for the Warrior from the Prophesy. For you, Marko. With it, you will be able to destroy the hordes of Hades. That is what has been told since time began.
“没人确切知道龙晶是什么，”我最终告诉他。“只知道它是一种具有强大力量的精灵武器。它在大洪水之前就为预言中的战士铸造好了。是给你的，马尔科。有了它，你就能摧毁哈迪斯的军团。这是自古流传的说法。”

But I think we will need something more than Dragonite, whatever it may be."
“但我觉得我们需要的不仅仅是龙晶，不管它究竟是什么。”
“Well I would welcome some such type of Elfish weapon, as you say”, he smiled. Then he asked again: “Is anything known about the Node which the old woman mentioned?” He was like a child thirsty for knowledge.
“好吧，我很乐意接受你说的这种精灵武器，”他微笑着说。然后又问道：“关于老妇人提到的节点，有什么已知的信息吗？”他像个渴求知识的孩子。
“The Node is a place where many underground tunnels cross and through which the creatures move. There are a few nodes in the world. They say only two are left. The most famous one was in Italy, on the seaside, which the old Greeks extolled and where Orpheus descended into Hades. The other one was on the other side of Drina in Tvrtko’s Bosnia. But both have been buried by ancient Romans who were scared of the creatures that sometimes came out of them. A smaller one is left on the Irish island… The other bigger…”, said Lazarus.
“节点是许多地下隧道的交汇处，那些生物通过它移动。世界上有几个节点。据说现在只剩下两个了。最著名的一个在意大利的海边，古希腊人曾歌颂过它，俄耳甫斯也是从那里下到冥界的。另一个在德里纳河对岸的特弗尔特科的波斯尼亚。但这两个都被古罗马人埋掉了，他们害怕那些有时会从节点里出来的生物。爱尔兰岛上还留着一个较小的……另一个更大的……”拉撒路说道。
“The old woman said that the Node was somewhere near us”, interrupted Marko.
“老太婆说节点就在我们附近什么地方”，马尔科插嘴道。
“In the mountains of Uomulle”, I said curtly. That was the name which gave me the creeps, because it evoked memories of the most difficult days of my life.
“在乌穆勒山区”，我简短地回答。这个地名让我毛骨悚然，因为它勾起了我生命中最艰难岁月的回忆。

Neither did Lazarus remain indifferent to the word “Uomulle.” Marko noticed that.
听到"乌穆勒"这个词，拉撒路也明显有了反应。马尔科注意到了这点。
“I heard about Uomulle. They say, one never goes there without a desperate need. Even the robbers avoid those mountains.” Marko became serious. He didn’t like the possibility of us going there. He preferred an open fight with the enemy, whether on a battlefield or in a tavern, but not in a place which everybody avoided.
"我听说过乌穆勒。据说除非走投无路，否则没人会去那里。连土匪都躲着那片山区。"马尔科神色凝重起来。他很不情愿我们去那个地方。他宁愿在战场或酒馆里和敌人正面交锋，也不愿去个人人避之不及的险地。
“One doesn’t go there even when in desperate need, but nobody asks us anything, we might have to go there”, I said. “The highlanders that live there are dangerous warriors and they should be in your army, Lazarus.”
“就算走投无路也没人敢去那儿，可谁又过问我们的处境呢？说不定我们真得去一趟，”我说道，“住在那些山里的部族都是剽悍的战士，拉扎勒斯，他们本该加入你的军队。”
“I know I was there… a short while”, said Lazarus, while Marko yawned, as if he didn’t want to talk about it either. “Those highlanders are cattle breeders, they call them Vlaches, they are very hardy and strong. They are not skilled with sword nor spear, but are made for the axe, pike and mace. They could be taught to use the shield. They are used to constant fighting to survive in the rugged Uomulle. If they were to fight on our side, the scales would tip to our side, Gabriel.”
“我去过那儿…待的时间不长，”拉扎勒斯说着，一旁的马尔科打了个哈欠，似乎也不愿多谈。“那些山民以牧牛为生，人称弗拉赫人，体格极其强健。虽不善使剑矛，却是天生的战斧长戟手。稍加训练就能掌握盾牌用法。为了在乌穆勒的险峻山区生存，他们常年厮杀。加布里埃尔，若他们加入我军，战局必将逆转。”
“And they worship Svetovid…”, I said shortly and an idea came to my mind. Lazarus was watching me.
“而且他们信奉斯维托维德…”我简短地说着，突然灵光一现。拉扎勒斯正注视着我。
“Who is in God’s grace”, added the Prince.
“沐浴神恩者。”大公补充道。
We fell silent thinking about the same thing. When we looked at Marko, he was already sleeping on the ground propped on his elbow. The empty goblet was still in his hand.
我们沉默下来，想着同一件事。当我们看向马尔科时，他已经用胳膊肘支着身子在地上睡着了。空酒杯仍握在他手中。
“Dragushla probably thought of Svetovid”, I said ignoring Marko. “Hades will spill over through our Node, in Uomulle. We have to stop them there.”
"德拉古什拉可能想到了斯维托维德，"我无视马尔科说道，"哈迪斯会通过我们的节点在乌奥穆勒溢出。我们必须在那里阻止他们。"
“Ireland is an island and it is not good for the beginning of an invasion. And the Node is small there. They cannot bring great forces through there”, Lazarus was thinking aloud. “They will spill out in Uomulle. We must get the Vlaches on our side.”
"爱尔兰是个岛屿，不适合作为入侵的起点。而且那里的节点很小。他们无法通过那里调遣大军，"拉撒路自言自语地分析道，"他们会在乌奥穆勒爆发。我们必须争取弗拉赫人站在我们这边。"
“We will know that when we go to them. We must find their leader and their main priest. We must warn them of what is being prepared”, I said.
"等我们见到他们就知道了。必须找到他们的首领和大祭司，警告他们即将发生的阴谋，"我说道。
“But before that, we must know more about the Prophesy. We should go to the Elfish Forest”, I said quietly. “I will tell Marko later, when the time comes.”
“但在那之前，我们必须了解更多关于预言的细节。我们该去精灵森林了。”我轻声说道。“等时机成熟，我会告诉马尔科的。”
“You are right, if anybody knows about it, that will be them”, concluded Lazarus and relaxed. “It seems that we have already divided the tasks. I have to prepare to meet Murat, and you will have to make an alliance with the tribes of Svetovid, as best you can. Again, I get the tasks with the people, and you Gabriel, with the
“你说得对，如果真有人知情，那必定是他们。”拉撒路总结道，神情放松下来，“看来我们已分配好任务了。我得准备去见穆拉特，而你则要尽可能与斯维托维德的部落结盟。又是我负责与人打交道的任务，而你加百列，得去——”
creatures. Take Marko, and teach him the secrets of Kosingas and start your journey to Uomulle as soon as possible. The journey is too far and dangerous, but it is not unknown to you.”
带上马尔科，传授他科辛加斯的秘密，尽快启程前往乌穆勒。路途遥远且危险重重，但对你而言并非未知之境。
“It is not unknown to me”, I sighed overwhelmed by frightful memories, “but it will be very difficult both for Marko and me.”
"我并非不知情，"我叹息道，可怕的回忆涌上心头，"但这对我俩——无论是马可还是我——都将异常艰难。"
“Don’t worry about him, my friend”, smiled the Prince, “just show him how and where to strike those creatures and let him of the leash.”
“别担心他，我的朋友，”王子微笑道，“只需告诉他如何以及在哪里攻击那些生物，然后放开他的束缚。”
“I wish it was as easy as that”, I said. “But what will King Marko do about his court? Can he disappear just like that?”
“但愿事情真有这么简单，”我说。“但马可国王要怎么处理他的宫廷？他能就这样消失吗？”
“He has made an agreement with his brother Andriyash, who is replacing him in Prilep, and he, as an Orthodox and pious man has gone on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land.”
“他已与弟弟安德里亚什达成协议，由后者在普里莱普接替他的位置，而他作为一名虔诚的东正教徒，已启程前往圣地朝圣。”
“Wise”, I said and looked at Marko who was sleeping. “Anyway he will not be lying a lot. He is going on some kind of pilgrimage.”
“明智之举，”我望着熟睡的马可说道。“反正他也不会躺太久。他这是要去某种朝圣之旅。”

Lazarus just nodded his head and measured the time according to the position of the sun. The afternoon was progressing, and the sun was slowly setting behind the west hills. The air was becoming fresher. The Prince went to his men, and I to my donkey. I took the saddle bags off him and chose a place a little secluded from the others for the night’s resting place. I spread my rug on the grass and laid down to rest. My thoughts quickly wandered away and as if on wings, they covered the whole journey which stood before me and Marko. I started planning the route. We must stay away from roads and towns. We could only go to villages to supply ourselves with food. We would walk only during the day, and at dusk we would set up camp. The night was the most dangerous. It is most important that I properly arm and fit out Marko. The armour and sword which he had would not suffice even to scare away the creatures. In the Elfish Forest they will know how to guide us, where and how I am to outfit my companion with Dragonite. And then… God help us. I consoled myself that at least we will not have to descend to
拉撒路只是点了点头，根据太阳的位置估算时间。午后时光流逝，夕阳正缓缓沉入西山。空气变得愈发清新。王子走向他的随从，我则回到驴子身旁。我卸下鞍袋，选了处离众人稍远的僻静地方作为夜宿之所。将毛毯铺在草地上躺下休息时，思绪很快飘远，仿佛插上翅膀般掠过我和马尔科即将踏上的整个旅程。我开始规划路线：必须避开大路与城镇，只能去村庄补充食物；只在白昼行进，暮色降临便扎营休整——夜晚最为凶险。最重要的是要给马尔科配备精良武装，他现有的盔甲与长剑连吓退怪物都不够用。在精灵森林里，他们会指引我们获取龙岩装备的方法...之后...愿上帝保佑。我安慰自己至少不必深入

Hades. I’ve been consoling myself with that for the past twenty years, and it seems as if it has happened to me yesterday.
冥府。这二十年来我一直用这个念头安慰自己，仿佛那场遭遇就发生在昨日。

The servants have started cutting wood and preparing dinner, the fire was burning, and the smell of roasted meat quickly filled the meadow. The good mood and strength quickly returned to the men and murmuring and laughter could be heard. The noise woke Marko and he happily shuffled to the big tent where food and drink was served. As he appeared at the entrance, all the knights inside welcomed him with cheers and acclamation. And he disappeared inside with outstretched arms as if he was going to hug them all.
仆人们开始劈柴准备晚餐，篝火燃起，烤肉的香气很快弥漫了整个草地。欢快的情绪和力量迅速回到男人们身上，低语与笑声此起彼伏。喧闹声惊醒了马尔科，他乐呵呵地拖着步子走向供应酒食的大帐篷。当他的身影出现在入口时，帐内所有骑士都欢呼着向他致意。只见他张开双臂走进去，像是要把所有人都拥入怀中。

Relaxing, I was watching my Tsoka who was peacefully grazing, approaching me slowly. I knew that he was getting ready for the night and that he could sleep only beside me. He was my faithful companion for twenty years, and one could see the age on him. White hairs around his muzzle were the trail of many years. I didn’t know exactly how old he was, because one day I bumped into him in an underground tunnel. The donkey saved my life then, for the first time. He took me out onto the surface… after 40 days spent in Hades. Since then we are inseparable.
我放松地注视着我那匹正安静吃草的楚卡，它正慢慢向我靠近。我知道它准备过夜了，只有挨着我才能入睡。这匹忠实的伙伴已陪伴我二十年，岁月在它身上留下了痕迹——口鼻周围的白毛是经年累月的印记。我记不清它具体年岁，只因当年在地底隧道偶遇时它就已成年。这头驴子第一次救了我的命，带着在地下冥府度过四十天的我重返人间……自那时起我们再未分离。
“You should join us, Gabriel”, Lazarus interrupted my thoughts, appearing out of nowhere. “Come and eat with us.”
“加百列，你该加入我们”，拉撒路突然出现，打断了我的思绪。“来和我们一起用餐吧。”
“You know me, I am not for feasts and big gatherings”, I said. “I do not get on well with people like I used to. You rest and leave me with my Tsoka here. I am for nothing better.”
“你了解我的，我不适合宴会和大型聚会”，我说。“我不再像从前那样与人相处融洽了。你们休息吧，让我和我的佐卡待在这里。这对我来说再好不过了。”

At that moment Marko appeared swaying, with a goblet in his hand and he heard my comment.
就在这时，马尔科摇晃着出现了，手里拿着酒杯，他听到了我的话。
“Here we have a monk who prefers the company of a donkey to the company of men!”, He exclaimed. “You should join us and bless our table and the men around it.”
“这里有个修士，宁愿和驴子作伴也不愿与人相处！”，他大声说道。“你该加入我们，为我们的餐桌和围坐的人们祝福。”
“I shall send you my blessing from here. My stomach can no longer stand heavy food.”
“我会从这里为你送上祝福。我的胃已经承受不了油腻的食物了。”
“At least sleep in the tent, and not under the open air”, said Marko.
“至少睡在帐篷里吧，别露天而眠。”马尔科说道。
“Let him be, Marko. Gabriel has not slept for twenty years now. He cannot even close his eyes. He never spends the night under a tent”, Lazarus said. “At least not since he returned from Hades.”
“随他去吧，马尔科。加百列已经二十年没睡过觉了。他连眼睛都合不上，从不在帐篷里过夜。”拉撒路说，“至少自从他从冥界回来后就是这样。”

Marko looked at me in amazement.
马尔科惊讶地望着我。
“You surprise me more and more every time, monk. First, you are the chosen one, then the sorceress wants to kneel before you, then you don’t sleep for twenty years, what else will I hear?”
“和尚，你每次都能让我更惊讶。先是天选之人，然后女巫要向你下跪，接着你二十年不睡觉，我还能听到什么奇事？”
“I don’t dare tell you everything at once so you don’t get scared”, I smiled.
“我不敢一次全告诉你，怕吓着你。”我微笑道。
“Well, I believe it is so. It is best that you don’t tell me anything!” exclaimed Marko and walked towards the tent. Lazarus watched him leave, and then said to me:
“好吧，我信了。你最好什么都别告诉我！”马尔科嚷着走向帐篷。拉撒路目送他离开，随后对我说：
“Tell me, Gabriel, you know best, what are the chances of those Vlaches accepting an alliance?”
“加百列，你最清楚，那些弗拉赫人接受结盟的几率有多大？”
“They will accept it with both hands”, I said without doubt. Lazarus smiled and cheered up. “I am only afraid of what they will ask in return and whether we can give it to them.”
“他们会双手接下的。”我毫不迟疑地说。拉撒路露出笑容，精神为之一振。“我只担心他们会要求什么回报，以及我们能否给得起。”

Lazarus frowned again.  拉撒路又皱起眉头。
“You always do this to me. First you lift me on my feet, and then you throw me on my knees.”
“你总是这样对我。先把我扶起来，又让我跪下。”
“At least you are sometimes on your feet, Lazarus”, I said “I had been on my knees a long time now.”
“至少你偶尔还能站着，拉撒路，”我说，“而我早已跪了很久。”
“Don’t give up, Gabriel”, Lazarus hissed through his teeth." We need you now the most. You must prepare Marko to continue your quest, then you can die if you want or retreat into some hermitage."
"别放弃，加布里埃尔，"拉撒路从牙缝里挤出这句话。"现在最需要你。你必须把马尔科培养成能继承你使命的人，之后你想死或退隐都随你。"
“Don’t you worry about him”, I calmed him.“Marko will become Kosingas, but you must do everything to meet Murat so that he never again thinks of turning on Serbia.”
"不必为他担心，"我安抚道。"马尔科会成为科辛加斯，但你必须全力应对穆拉特，让他再不敢对塞尔维亚起异心。"
“That’s what I want to hear from you, monk”, smiled the Prince again." You are again the steadfast and fearless warrior that roamed through Hades!"
"这才是我要听的话，修士，"大公再度露出笑容。"你又变回那个在地狱里闯荡的坚定无畏的战士了！"
“Ah Lazarus, I wasn’t a warrior in Hades, let alone steadfast and fearless.”
"唉，拉撒路，我在地狱里可算不上战士，更谈不上坚定无畏。"
“I know old friend, but now I need you in your full strength.”
“我明白，老友，但现在我需要你全力以赴。”
“Count on me”, I said self confidently. Lazarus nodded contentedly and went to his men.
“交给我吧。”我自信满满地说道。拉撒路满意地点点头，转身走向他的部下。

Together with Tsoka, I dozed beside the fire. I took out a piece of dried meat and chewed it, till my jaw tired, and my hunger got fed up and stopped bothering me. I have long stopped hoping for dreams and sleep. I haven’t slept for twenty years, and the best I could achieve was to doze, and not for long either, because the scenes from Hades would come back to haunt me and I could never get rid of them. That is why my only rest was to lay down and think of nothing.
我和措卡一起在火堆旁打盹。我掏出一块肉干咀嚼着，直到下巴发酸，饥饿感终于消退不再折磨我。我早已不再奢望能做梦或安睡。二十年来我未曾真正入睡，最多只能短暂地眯一会儿，因为冥界的景象总会卷土重来纠缠不休，我永远无法摆脱它们。所以我唯一的休息方式就是躺下放空思绪。

The night falls faster is in the forest then anywhere else. But the bivouac became even more lively. They lighted up new fires and torches in order to better light up the area of the bivouac. They have already ate and drunk, all that with a lot of noise and songs.
森林里的夜幕降临得比其他地方都要快。但营地的气氛却愈发活跃。他们点燃新的篝火和火把，将宿营地照得更亮。众人已酒足饭饱，喧闹声与歌声此起彼伏。

I did not expect to see Lazarus or Marko that night any more. Let them be merry and rest, and the morning is always wiser than the evening. After a few hours the noise quietened, the laughter stopped and the fires slowly died out. Everybody who could, went to sleep. Only the guards walked through the dark. I remembered the words of the old woman Dragushla, took out my scroll of paper from the saddlebag, a goose quill and ink, I propped myself on my elbow beside the fire and started writing about today’s events.
那晚我已不指望再见到拉撒路或马尔科。就让他们尽情欢乐、好好休息吧，毕竟晨思总比夜虑更明智。几小时后，喧嚣渐息，笑声止歇，篝火也缓缓熄灭。能睡的人都去睡了，唯有哨兵在黑暗中穿行。我想起老妇人德拉古什拉的话，便从鞍囊取出纸卷、鹅毛笔和墨水，在火堆旁支着手肘，开始记录今日之事。

As the old woman said, “let it be known to whom which soul goes”, I thought and continued writing long into the night, until I got tired and concluded my writing with the following words: “I will continue tomorrow, God willing.”
正如老妇人所说"该让世人知道每个灵魂归向何处"，我思忖着继续写到深夜，直到倦意袭来，才以这句话作结："若蒙天佑，明日续写。"

by God’s will another day dawned, and with the first rays of sun, the forest began to wake. A light mist was hovering between the trees, and the freshness smelt of dew and foliage. This was the part of day which Tsoka and I enjoyed the most. After a long night, the morning always awakens new hope and brings some happiness, even if there is no reason for it. It is enough that the new day dawns. And never during the day do the birds sing louder than at dawn, nor is the air freshener and the water in the stream colder. Other people did not notice this so much, but I’ve spent most of my time in the mountains and I know well how the forest breathes, when it is happy, when it is angry and scared.
承蒙天意，新的一天破晓了。随着第一缕阳光，森林渐渐苏醒。薄雾在林间缭绕，空气中弥漫着露水和枝叶的清新气息。这是佐卡和我最钟爱的时刻。漫漫长夜过后，晨光总会唤醒新的希望，带来无由的欢愉——只因新日初升便已足够。鸟儿的晨曲比任何时候都嘹亮，山间的空气格外清冽，溪水也最为沁凉。常人或许不曾留意，但我大半生都在山野中度过，深谙森林的呼吸韵律，知晓它何时欢欣、何时震怒、何时惊惶。

The camp started to wake. The guards were stretching because they have slept through most of the night, and in the tents you could hear the movements and their waking. The servants were the first to get up and light the fires straight away and start making breakfast. Anyway, they were just heating up the remains of the previous night.
营地开始苏醒。值夜的守卫伸着懒腰——他们几乎睡过了整晚，帐篷里传来窸窣的起身动静。仆役们最先忙碌起来，麻利地生起火堆准备早餐。其实不过是把昨夜剩食重新加热罢了。

It is Tuesday. The first day of the new adventure which was before us. The road ahead of us was long and uncertain. It gave us hope but fear as well. Those two feelings were besetting me simultaneously, bringing me unrest.
今天是星期二。新冒险的第一天就在我们面前展开。前方的道路漫长而未知，既给予我们希望，也带来恐惧。这两种情绪同时困扰着我，让我心神不宁。

I was scratching Tsoka’s mane, when I heard a voice behind me.
我正在给措卡梳理鬃毛时，身后突然传来一个声音。
“Have you rested, Gabriel?” I turned around and there stood Lazarus, fresh and washed, dressed in a green tunic and sandals on his feet.
"休息好了吗，加布里埃尔？"我转过身，看见拉撒路神采奕奕地站在那里，他刚梳洗过，穿着绿色束腰外衣，脚踩凉鞋。
“Yes I have, Prince”, I told him. “The night was peaceful and so I could rest.”
"休息好了，殿下，"我回答道，"昨夜很平静，所以我休息得不错。"

Lazarus came to Tsoka and started stroking his head, and he liked it, so he positioned himself. Tsoka did not like much other people, but he would always recognise Lazarus and when there was no crowd, he used to come to him of his own accord. It used to happen that the Prince was surrounded by his noblemen in serious conversation, and Tsoka would go to him for a cuddle. Lazarus would laugh and say: “If I were now to walk through a town, half of the people would not recognise me, but this donkey approaches me as soon as he sees me!”
拉撒路来到措卡身边，开始抚摸它的脑袋，这让他很受用，于是主动调整姿势配合。措卡向来不喜亲近旁人，却总能认出拉撒路，每当周围人少时，它总会自发地凑上前去。有时王子正被贵族们围着商议要事，措卡却跑来求抱抱。拉撒路总会大笑着说："要是我现在穿过城镇，半数人都认不出我，可这头驴子一见到我就凑过来！"
“I often think of you two”, he said not to lifting his eyes from the donkey. “I admire you for what you went through and managed not only to save your heads but a clear mind. Ordinary people often lose their mind after such events, but not you. I don’t know if I could have endured it.”
"我时常想起你们俩，"他目光始终没离开驴子说道，"你们经历那般遭遇后，不仅保全了性命，还能保持神志清明，实在令我钦佩。普通人经历这种事往往精神崩溃，但你们没有。换作是我，真不知能否挺过来。"
“It only seems so, Lazarus”, I said. “I came back from Hades, but not completely normal. As you can see I am no longer fit for feasting and drinking, nor am I for stories nor singing and I even forgot how to sleep. I can only sit by the side and watch. That is not normal. I left something humane in Hades. But anyway, it had to be so. I do not repent that destiny has chosen me. Our mission is great and sacred.”
“这只是表象，拉撒路，”我说道。“我从冥界归来，却未能完全恢复正常。如你所见，我已不适合宴饮作乐，也不擅长讲故事或吟唱，甚至遗忘了如何入睡。我只能坐在一旁观望。这并不正常。我在冥界遗失了些许人性。但无论如何，这都是必经之路。我不后悔命运选择了我。我们的使命伟大而神圣。”
“Marko has decided to help us”, said Lazarus, while watching him wash in front of the tent. “He is now like a sword that must be sharpened well.”
“马尔科决定协助我们了，”拉撒路望着他在帐篷前洗漱的身影说道。“他现在就像一柄亟待打磨的利剑。”
“Don’t worry about that, but I fear his reckless bravery. For a man to fight well, he must be afraid of death, otherwise he rushes into death. I will have to restrain him.”
“不必为此忧虑，但我担心他鲁莽的勇猛。战士若要发挥实力，必须对死亡心存畏惧，否则只会自取灭亡。我得约束他的行动。”
“I know one thing: if he survives the first month with you, he will survive the following ten years”, laughed Lazarus.
“我确信一点：若他能跟着你熬过第一个月，往后十年都能安然无恙，”拉撒路笑道。
“We shall see, Prince”, I said curtly. “And what are your plans now?”
“我们走着瞧吧，亲王。”我简短地说，“您现在有什么计划？”
“I am going to Krushevats. My son-in-law Vuk Brankovich is coming for the Council. We shall make lists for the army. We shall calculate how much gold to give for arms, for equipment, for food. There is a lot of work to be done. I must make up my mind where to move the Treasury in the event that we lose the war. The ones left behind me must have something to rule with. Do you have any idea, Gabriel? You mooch through all corners of the world and you probably know someplace which is safe from people and creatures as well.”
“我要去克鲁舍瓦茨。我的女婿武克·布兰科维奇要来参加议会。我们要为军队编制名册，计算需要多少黄金来购置武器、装备和粮草。有大量工作要做。我必须决定一旦战败，该把国库财宝藏到哪里。留在我身后的人总得有些统治的资本。你有什么建议吗，加布里埃尔？你游历过世界各个角落，或许知道某个既远离人群又避开怪物的地方。”
“It difficult to find such a place. The creatures are almost everywhere, and such a thing would be heard of quickly, so you may find yourself without a treasury. But there is one place which might be suitable. Do you remember Falconridge, Lazarus? It is a small fortress, but the underground tunnels are long and complicated and a man can lose himself easily there.”
“这样的地方可不好找。怪物几乎无处不在，而且这类消息传得很快，到头来您的财宝可能不保。不过倒是有个地方或许合适。拉扎鲁斯，还记得猎鹰岭吗？那是个小要塞，但地下隧道又长又复杂，人在里面很容易迷路。”
“You are right. Those tunnels go all the way to Borach and Ostrovitsa. I use them in my battles against Altomanovich. There are panelled and there that I being be avoided by both men and creatures because they are scared of Vade, and that is where we can hide the treasury. Would you lead my men there and find a good hiding place? I trust you the most.”
“你说得对。那些隧道一直通往博拉奇和奥斯特罗维察。我在对抗阿尔托马诺维奇的战斗中经常利用它们。有些通道镶着木板，人和野兽都不敢靠近，因为他们惧怕瓦德，那里正是我们藏匿财宝的理想地点。你愿意带领我的人去那里找个隐蔽之处吗？我最信任的就是你。”
“Only when Marko and I are somewhere near Krushevats. I do not want to side track from the road a lot and lose days, because I want to reach the Gullet as soon as possible, which is at the entrance to the canyon Gornyak, where I can only find the merchants who know Uomulle better than I do and who can direct me onto the right way.”
“只有当马科和我接近克鲁舍瓦茨时才行。我不想偏离主路太远耽误时日，因为我必须尽快赶到峡谷入口处的‘咽喉’地带戈尔尼亚克，只有在那里才能找到比我更熟悉乌奥穆勒的商人，他们才能给我指明正确方向。”
“All right”, said Lazarus. “When you are near Krushevats, send me a message through someone.”
“好吧，”拉扎鲁斯说，“等你们快到克鲁舍瓦茨时，派人给我捎个信。”
“That will probably be from Maglich or Koznik. If that doesn’t suit you, we will continue further east to the river Morava.”
“信使大概会来自马格利奇或科兹尼克。若你觉得不妥，我们就继续东行到摩拉瓦河。”

Marko, dressed and washed, approach us with an easy step. They all walked easily when they had no armour on. Lazarus met him with a smile.
穿戴整齐、洗漱完毕的马可迈着轻快的步伐向我们走来。他们不穿盔甲时，步伐总是这般轻松。拉撒路微笑着迎上前去。
“So, this day has dawned as well”, said Marko formally with some sarcasm.
"看来今天太阳照常升起了，"马可带着几分讽刺的意味，一本正经地说道。
“We are going to battle against the legions of Hades!”
"我们要去迎战哈迪斯的军团了！"
“I do not think we will have to do battle against them”, I told him, “but it is not too much to ask to be cautious and serious, King Mark.”
"我想我们不必与他们交战，"我告诉他，"但谨慎认真总不为过，马可国王。"
“Don’t be angry, monk, it is because I am still not sure in all of your stories about the creatures. I believe that there are too many old women’s tales involved there.”
“别生气，僧侣，因为我对你讲述的那些生物故事仍存疑虑。我觉得其中掺杂了太多老妇人的迷信传说。”
“You just listen to what Gabriel has to say and you will not be mistaken”, said Lazarus seriously. “If you haven’t seen something, it doesn’t mean that it doesn’t exist.”
“你只需听加百列怎么说就不会出错，”拉撒路严肃地说，“没见过的东西不代表不存在。”
“Are we going after breakfast, Lazarus?”, asked Marko.
“我们吃完早饭就出发吗，拉撒路？”马尔科问道。
“As soon as we eat and pack ourselves.”
“一吃完收拾好就走。”
“I have questioned my men numerous times about what they should do when they return to Prilep”, said Marko. “Now I can go peacefully in the opposite direction. So you say Gabriel, that we are going to see some woman again? Is that so? Maybe she is pretty and hospitable.” He smiled.
"我已经多次询问过我的手下，回到普里莱普后他们该做什么，"马尔科说。"现在我可以安心地朝相反方向出发了。那么加布里埃尔，你是说我们又要去见某个女人了？是这样吗？说不定她既漂亮又好客。"他笑着补充道。
“She is beautiful and very hospitable”, I replied.
"她确实很美，而且非常好客，"我回答道。
“Are we going to fight against the Dwarfs as well?,” laughed Marko.
"我们该不会还要和矮人族干上一架吧？"马尔科大笑着问。
“As a matter of fact, they are one of the few with whom we will not clash.”
"事实上，他们是少数几个我们不会起冲突的种族之一。"
“Are you serious, monk?”, Marko turned sternly.
“你是认真的吗，修士？”马尔科严厉地转过身来。
“And what do you think, King? That I have spent my life roaming about the world like a fool? I went to the Holy Land, bowed
“国王您觉得呢？难道我像个傻子一样在世上游荡了一辈子？我去过圣地，在耶稣墓前跪拜，
on Jesus’ grave, then I went to the holy valley on Sinai, I was in Damascus, Alexandria and back through Hilandar. And all that time I have been gathering strength from our Lord for the battles that are fought far from the eyes of men.” I began to lose my patience and Lazarus noted that and intervened.
又到西奈圣谷朝圣，去过大马士革、亚历山大，最后经希兰达尔返回。这些年来，我一直在为主积蓄力量，为那些远离世人视线的战斗做准备。”我开始失去耐心，拉扎勒斯察觉后立即介入。
“You are a knight of the Order of the Dragon, Marko”, he told him. “You have been spared until now because of the Prophesy. Now the time has come for you to give everything you’ve got and to replace Gabriel, because he is losing strength. He has been carrying a very heavy burden on his shoulders for too long. He needs help. You must not put to shame yourself nor your Order.”
“你是龙骑士团的骑士，马尔科，”他对他说，“因预言之力，你至今得以保全。现在是你倾尽所有、接替加百列的时候了，他的力量正在衰退。他肩负重担太久，需要援助。你绝不能让自己和骑士团蒙羞。”
“All right, I apologise. I need time.”
“好吧，我道歉。我需要时间。”
“Of all that we have, we have the least of time”, I told him calmly.
“我们所拥有的一切里，最匮乏的就是时间。”我平静地告诉他。
“Let us hurry the men a little”, Lazarus tapped his shoulder.“The sooner we start, the sooner we’ll get there.”
“让大伙儿加快点速度。”拉撒路拍了拍他的肩膀，“越早出发，就能越早到达。”

And we started soon enough. The men ate and drank something while standing and then jumped into their saddles and were on their way. First the knights, then the loaded carts with the servants and then me and Tsoka. The column moved slowly. We passed the crossroads where I waited for Marko and continued on the road by which we came. Lazarus and I did not speak with anybody, everybody was occupied with their own worries, but Marko went from one knight to the other in the escort and talked about everything and nothing. Everything seemed to be a good enough excuse for him and his companion to cheer with a skin of wine, which the King carried hanging from his saddle.
我们很快就出发了。士兵们站着匆匆吃喝了些东西，随即翻身上马启程。骑士们打头阵，接着是载满仆从的货车，最后是我和措卡。队伍缓慢前行。经过那个我等马可的十字路口后，我们继续沿着来时的路前进。拉撒路和我没跟任何人交谈，每个人都心事重重，但马可却在护卫队里挨个找骑士搭话，天南海北地闲聊。对他和他的同伴来说，任何事都足以成为畅饮的借口——国王的马鞍上就挂着个酒囊。

We reached the river Lubnitsa in the north only in the evening. Lazarus was unhappy that we had covered so little. The loaded carts slowed us the most. This time he did not dare complain that I walked slowly or that my donkey was hindering me. On that spot the river Lubnitsa bore a canyon between three forested hills, and
我们直到傍晚才抵达北部的卢布尼察河。拉撒路对我们行进如此之少感到不满。满载的马车极大地拖慢了我们的速度。这次他不敢再抱怨我走得慢，或是我的驴子拖累了我。此处卢布尼察河在三座林木葱郁的山丘间冲刷出一道峡谷，
we couldn’t find any clearing. We set up the bivouac on a mildly steep bank between the trees.
我们找不到任何开阔地，只能在树林间一处稍陡的河岸上扎营。
“I’m going to roll into the river”, complained Marko.
"我快滚进河里了，"马尔科抱怨道。
“Yes, wine can do that, King”, I added. He just waved his hand.
"是啊，酒劲上来了就是这样，国王，"我补充道。他只是摆了摆手。
The men gathered around a few fires, but unlike last night, they were now eating and drinking in silence. If anybody was talking, it was with a whisper. They didn’t feel the security of the old woman Dragushla any more. Neither did the guards doze off this time, but they were very alert and jumped at every sound. Only Tsoka and I were relaxed because we could distinguish well the sounds in the night. We knew when it was safe, and when we had to run.
士兵们围坐在几堆篝火旁，但不同于昨夜，此刻他们都沉默地吃喝着。即便有人说话，也是压着嗓子。他们再也感受不到德拉古什拉老妇人带来的安全感。这次连卫兵也不敢打盹，个个竖起耳朵警惕着每一声响动。只有措卡和我放松如常，因为我们能清晰分辨夜间的各种声响。我们知道何时安全，何时该逃命。

Lazarus, Marko and I sit around a fire and talk quietly. Marko started dozing off. Then he suddenly started up as if he remembered something.
拉撒路、马尔科和我围坐在火堆旁低声交谈。马尔科开始打瞌睡，突然又惊醒过来，像是想起了什么。
“What do you know of Fatess’, monk? I heard very little from my late mother. The old generation unwillingly talks about these things. They say, that to talk about them is like calling them.”
"修士，你知道命运三女神的事吗？我从已故母亲那里只听过只言片语。老一辈人不愿谈论这些，他们说谈论她们就像在召唤她们。"
“They are three sisters that come on the third or the seventh night after a child is born and they determine his destiny. The eldest is the ugliest and most evil, she wants the child’s death. The middle one is also evil, but she wants the child to live as a cripple or somehow disabled, and then the youngest is the most beautiful and most noble and she forecasts the child a long and happy life. What the three of them agree, that is what the child’s life will be like.”
"那是三位在婴儿出生后第三或第七夜降临的姐妹，她们决定孩子的命运。最年长的相貌最丑陋也最邪恶，她想要孩子死去；中间那位同样邪恶，但她希望孩子作为残障者活着；最年轻的那位最美丽最高贵，她预言孩子将拥有长寿幸福的人生。三姐妹共同决定的事，就会成为孩子的人生轨迹。"
“That old woman said that they have foretold me that I will fulfil some prophesy.”
"那个老妇人说她们曾预言我将实现某个预言。"
“We will find out more about that. This …woman that we are going to see will tell us all that we need to know.”
“我们会了解更多。这位……我们要见的女士会告诉我们所需知道的一切。”

Marko was not in the mood for discussions, and he didn’t dare admit that he was pleased with the significance which the old woman attributed to him. As he thought highly of himself, maybe there was some truth in it all. At least where the prophesy was concerned. But
马尔科没心情讨论，也不敢承认自己对老妇人赋予他的重要性感到高兴。由于他自视甚高，或许这一切确有几分道理。至少在预言这方面是如此。但
what bothered him most was the fact that everything was linked and he couldn’t choose what to believe in and what not. But he believed in our Church the most. If they say that something does not exist, then it is surely so. However he was confused by me as a priest because other clerics respected me. But that surely was not the reason for him not to drink some more.
最困扰他的是，所有事情都相互关联，他无法选择相信什么、不信什么。但他最信任我们的教会。如果教会说某物不存在，那必然如此。然而身为神父的我让他困惑，因为其他神职人员都尊重我。但这肯定不是他不再多喝几杯的原因。

He tilted his goblet and drank the wine. He wiped his mouth and moustaches with his sleeve and burped.
他倾斜酒杯，饮下葡萄酒。用袖子擦了擦嘴和胡须，打了个嗝。
“What will be, will be”, he said at last. “May God help us.” He stretched himself on his rug and fell asleep.
"该来的总会来，"他终于说道。"愿上帝保佑我们。"他在毯子上伸展开身子，沉沉睡去。
“I envy him”, I said. “Men like him are the luckiest.”
"我真羡慕他，"我说。"像他这样的人最幸运。"
Lazarus smiled and stretched himself as well, but he didn’t fall asleep. He was relieved to know that Marko and I would take care of our part of the job, so he didn’t have to worry about us. He trusted me more than he trusted anybody else. He could calmly apply himself to his worries. First he had to mould the canons in Krushevats, to ask help from Dubrovnik. He needed to reinforce as much as possible the garrisons in the border fortresses and to supply them with food and equipment. He had to make lists for the army and the necessary equipment. He was particularly worried about the allies for the forthcoming battle. The Roman Pope was still not conscience of the danger that the Ottomans posed. In the past, they didn’t even listen to the petitions of King Dushan nor his forecasts that the danger lurks from the East. He was serene where the Hungarian King Sigismund was concerned. Peace was settled at the price of silver, but though he tried to convince him to send him help in men, the latter refused because he was angry at the Prince for annexing Machva in the past and because Lazarus and the Bosnian King Tvrtko supported his enemy during their fight for the Hungarian throne. Lazarus could thus count only on the Bosnian King Tvrtko who promised to send him his dragonish duke Vlatko Vukovich, on his son in law Vuk Brankovich and some
拉扎鲁斯也微笑着伸了个懒腰，但他没有入睡。得知马尔科和我能处理好分内之事后，他如释重负，不必再为我们操心。他信任我胜过信任任何人。现在他可以心无旁骛地应对那些亟待解决的难题。首先他得在克鲁舍瓦茨铸造火炮，并向杜布罗夫尼克求援。他必须尽可能加强边境要塞的驻军，为他们补充粮草装备。他还需拟订军队编制清单和所需军备物资。最令他忧心忡忡的是即将到来的战役缺乏盟军支援——罗马教皇仍未意识到奥斯曼帝国带来的威胁。当年就连杜尚国王的请愿书和关于东方潜伏危机的预言，也未能引起他们的重视。至于匈牙利国王西吉斯蒙德，拉扎鲁斯倒是处之泰然。双方虽以白银为代价达成了和平协议，但当他试图说服对方派遣援军时，这位国王却因旧怨断然拒绝——既为拉扎鲁斯昔日吞并马奇瓦的行径，也因他与波斯尼亚国王特夫尔特科曾在匈牙利王位争夺战中支持其政敌。 拉扎尔此时只能仰仗波斯尼亚国王特弗尔特科的援军——对方承诺派遣其骁勇善战的公爵弗拉特科·武科维奇相助，还有他的女婿武克·布兰科维奇以及
other noblemen who pledged allegiance to him. With these calming thoughts Lazarus finally fell asleep…
其他宣誓效忠于他的贵族。怀着这些令人安心的念头，拉扎尔终于沉沉睡去……

It took us almost two days to get to the road which led north via Kosanitsa to St. Procopius, and south to Prishtina. There, Marko and I parted company from Lazarus. It was dark when we reached that crossroads, so we had to set up the bivouac at the bank of the river below the road. The guards spread around the bivouac, and the rest started to eat and got ready for the night. While the soldiers were happy to be out of the mountain and were feeling secure on the road, we three friends were feeling sad that we must part. Marko was particularly finding it difficult to part from Lazarus because he felt that his place was beside him, to help him gather the army, to arm them, and not to follow some monk who wanted to take him to fortune-tellers and Vlaches’ sorcerers. He was particularly sorry that he could not enjoy the comfort of Lazarus’ court and drink good wine, but he had to trudge around, God knows for how long, through mountains and sleep under the open sky or at best, in some deserted sheepfolds. But as a Dragon knight he had to obey the orders and endure adversities that befell him.
我们花了近两天时间才抵达那条分岔路——向北经科萨尼察通往圣普罗科皮乌斯，向南则通向普里什蒂纳。在那里，我与马尔科同拉扎勒斯分道扬镳。抵达十字路口时天色已暗，我们只得在路下方的河岸边扎营。卫兵们在营地周围布防，其余人开始用餐并准备过夜。士兵们因离开山区而欢欣鼓舞，觉得在大路上安全无虞，而我们三个挚友却为即将分离而黯然神伤。马尔科尤其难以割舍拉扎勒斯，他觉得自己本该留在其身旁协助召集军队、整备武装，而非跟随某个要带他去找占卜师和弗拉赫巫僧的修士。他尤为遗憾无法享受拉扎勒斯宫廷的舒适与美酒，却要在天知道还要跋涉多久的深山里，要么露宿荒野，至多栖身于废弃的羊圈。但作为龙骑士，他必须服从命令，忍受降临的一切磨难。

That night Marko did not close his mouth, what with the talking or with drinking wine. It was as if every sip of this sweet nectar was the last one in his life. He talked about everything, about important things and stupidities. I felt his anxiety and unhappiness, so I
那晚马尔科嘴就没停过，不是滔滔不绝地说话，就是大口灌着葡萄酒。每一口甜美的琼浆仿佛都是他生命中最后一滴。他无所不谈，从正经事到荒唐话。我感受到他的焦躁与苦闷，于是
retired for the night early. Although I didn’t sleep, under the excuse of going to rest, I spread my rug some fifty feet away from the bivouac downstream, where the water murmured less and where one could hear the forest better. Ever since we started on the journey, I was worried how I was going to tame the wild King, but now I stopped worrying.
早早告退去休息。虽然毫无睡意，我借口要安歇，把毯子铺在距营地下游约五十英尺处——那里水流声渐弱，林间声响反而更清晰。自踏上这趟旅程起，我始终忧心如何驯服这位狂野的国王，但此刻突然释然了。
“It will be as destined”, I said to myself. I will give myself fully to teaching him properly, but if he dies because of his stupidity, there is nothing I can do and I will continue the quest alone. Anyway, I was alone until now. This was the first time that I took somebody with me.
"一切自有天定"，我对自己说。我会倾囊相授认真教导他，但若他因愚妄丧命，我也无能为力，届时独自继续这趟追寻便是。横竖至今我都是独行客，带人同行倒还是头一遭。

During many sleepless nights, I learnt how to stop thinking about everything in order to be get better rest. If I can’t sleep, at least I can rest my soul and body. And the years were taking their toll. Although I was still strong and hardy, I tired more quickly. “We are getting old together, Tsoka”, I said to my donkey. It would be good if I could teach Marko to follow in my footsteps.
无数个不眠之夜中，我学会了如何停止思考一切以获得更好的休息。若无法入睡，至少能让身心得到休憩。岁月不饶人，尽管我依然强壮坚韧，但更容易感到疲惫。"我们正一起老去啊，措卡"，我对毛驴说道。若能教导马尔科继承我的衣钵，那该多好。

The night was clear and warm although fresh air came down Sokolovitsa.
夜色清朗温暖，尽管索科洛维察山吹来的风仍带着凉意。

At the rim of the forest one could see the fireflies flying around freely. That was a good enough sign for the highlanders that no danger was lurking from the dark. But there was something in this feeling of security that was contributed by the roads as well. Although they were not busy, sometimes even a whole day would pass with nobody passing by, the men subconsciously felt calm with the knowledge that somebody might come any moment down the roads with whom they can talk.
森林边缘可见萤火虫自在飞舞，这对山民而言意味着黑暗中没有危险潜伏，已是足够安心的信号。但这种安全感部分也源自那些山路——虽行人稀少，有时整日无人经过，但人们潜意识里因知道随时可能有旅人经过交谈而感到平静。

I greeted dawn restful. I always got up with the first light in the sky and I would let Tsoka graze. Then the servants would get up and light the fires. The clamour and noise soon woke up the knights, so everybody was up before the sun shone in the sky. Everybody apart from Marko. It seemed as if he would sleep until mid-day if
我迎着宁静的晨曦醒来。总是天边刚泛起鱼肚白就起身，放楚卡去吃草。随后仆人们陆续起床生火，鼎沸人声很快惊醒了骑士们，在旭日东升前所有人便都醒了。除了马尔科。他仿佛能睡到日上三竿，除非
somebody didn’t wake him up. Several attempts were unsuccessful, so in the end Lazarus filled the goblet with cold water and poured it on his face. The King jumped up as if burnt, and still with gooey eyes, he started cursing his destiny. Once he had drunk his first brandy, he came to his senses, because brandy can wake up the body better than a cold stream. But he was still in a bad mood, now because he remembered that today he was to part from Lazarus and remain with a monk and his donkey, dragging along to various ends of the world, chasing shadows and figments.
有人硬把他拽起来。几次尝试未果后，拉撒路索性用高脚杯盛满冷水泼在他脸上。国王像被烙铁烫到般跳起来，睡眼惺忪地咒骂起自己的命运。灌下第一杯白兰地后，他才算真正清醒——毕竟烈酒比冰凉的溪流更能唤醒躯体。但坏心情依旧笼罩着他，此刻他又想起今天要与拉撒路分别，只能跟着修士和驴子走遍天涯海角，追逐虚无缥缈的幻影。
“And what if I go with you anyway, Lazarus?”, he couldn’t keep it to himself, but pleaded with the Prince. “Is my place with a monk and his donkey?” He continued regardless of me. “I could help you more if I accompany you. then if I chase through some crags.”
"要是我执意跟你走呢，拉撒路？"他终于按捺不住，向亲王恳求道，"难道我该和修士驴子为伍吗？"也不管我就在旁边，他继续嘟囔着："跟着你我能帮上更多忙，总比在荒山野岭追影子强。"
“Have you gone mad Marko?”, asked Lazarus surprised. “Have you already forgotten what Dragushla has said? Go with Gabriel and help him. Learn from him. That is how you will help me the most. Let me do the tasks with the men, you have your own. Our people will be attacked from two sides.”
“你疯了吗，马尔科？”拉扎鲁斯惊讶地问道，“难道你已经忘了德拉古什拉说过的话？跟加布里埃尔一起去，协助他，向他学习。这样才是对我最大的帮助。让我和士兵们处理这些任务，你有你自己的使命。我们的人民将面临两面夹击。”

Lazarus put his hand friendly on his shoulder. “I know you crave for battle. You shall have it. It will be easier for me to fight with Murat than for you to fight with the creatures. If we are defeated, the Ottomans will enslave the people. If you and Gabriel are defeated, the creatures will enslave nobody, but will torture and slaughter them all. Women and children too. They know no mercy. It is not in their nature. It is like the wolf who has no mercy for the sheep, but kills them all, although one would suffice to quench his hunger.”
拉扎鲁斯友善地将手搭在他肩上。“我知道你渴望战斗。你会如愿的。但我和穆拉德交战，总比你与那些怪物厮杀要轻松些。如果我们战败，奥斯曼人会让人民沦为奴隶。但若是你和加布里埃尔败北，那些怪物不会奴役任何人——他们会折磨并屠杀所有人，连妇孺都不放过。它们不懂怜悯，天性如此。就像饿狼不会对羊群留情，即便一只就足以果腹，却偏要赶尽杀绝。”
“Well Lazarus, don’t tell me that you, a prince believe these tales”, Marko stared. “I thought that you were humouring Gabriel because he’s your old friend and that you did not want to offend him.”
“得了吧拉扎鲁斯，你可是个亲王，别告诉我你真信这些鬼话。”马尔科瞪着眼睛说，“我还以为你是在迁就老友加布里埃尔，不想扫他的兴。”
“You are a king, Marko, but I see that you do not take seriously this danger. Be prepared, because if they catch you unprepared they
“你是国王，马尔科，可我看你根本没把这威胁当回事。做好准备吧，因为若它们趁你不备时袭来——”
will bite your head off in a wink. There is no talking and discussion with them. When you find yourself in front of a pack of wolves, you do not argue with them, but you draw your sword or you climb up the nearest tree.”
一眨眼就能咬掉你的脑袋。跟他们没什么可商量争论的。当你面对一群狼时，你不会跟它们讲道理，而是要么拔剑相向，要么爬上最近的树。”
“I am an Orthodox Christian and I cannot believe in that”, cried Marko.
“我是东正教徒，我无法相信这些，”马尔科喊道。
“My faith is stronger because as a knight of the Order of the Dragon, I know the truth.” Lazarus started talking quietly now. Nobody else needed to hear this. “You believe with all your heart, unreservedly, Marko. You believe in what the Church says. I believe because I saw, and not because somebody else told me to believe. Tell me now my friend, whose faith is stronger?”
“我的信仰更为坚定，因为作为龙骑士团的骑士，我知晓真相。”拉扎勒斯此刻低声说道，这些话无需他人听见。“你全心全意、毫无保留地信仰着，马尔科。你相信教会所言。而我相信是因为亲眼所见，并非因他人告知而信。现在告诉我，我的朋友，谁的信仰更坚定？”

Marko started to ponder, but he didn’t know what to answer. He kept quiet. Lazarus tapped him on the shoulder consolingly and went his way. The King stood there and followed him with his eyes. The braying of the donkey jilted him out of his thoughts. He rolled his eyes: “If only you had a horse! I will have to drag myself along with you as if beaten.”
马尔科陷入沉思，却不知如何作答。他沉默不语。拉扎勒斯安慰地拍了拍他的肩膀，转身离去。国王站在原地，目送着他的背影。驴子的嘶鸣将他从思绪中惊醒。他翻了个白眼：“你要是有匹马该多好！现在我只能像挨了揍似的跟你这头倔驴慢慢磨蹭。”

The sun shone on the road just as we were preparing to say goodbye. Lazarus with his escort was to go north via Toplitsa to Krushevats, Marko’s retinue to the south via Prishtina to Prilep. Marko’s road and mine led across the river to the west, around the hill Branko’s Fortress to the river Banyska and further on.
正当我们准备道别时，阳光洒满了道路。拉扎鲁斯和他的随从要经托普利察北上克鲁舍瓦茨，马尔科的队伍则要经普里什蒂纳南下去普里莱普。而我和马尔科要渡河向西，绕过布兰科要塞山丘，前往巴尼斯卡河继续前行。
“Send me some news when you arrive at Koznik or Maglich. If the news do not arrive at a bad time, I will send my treasury with an armed escort so that you can hide it in Sokolovitsa according to our agreement”, Lazarus said while the three of us stood apart in front of both columns. “Find time for that, because I must hide it somewhere for a rainy day if Krushevats were to fall.”
"等你们到了科兹尼克或马格利奇，给我捎个信来。若时机合适，我会派武装护送队运来国库财宝，按约定藏在索科洛维察。"我们三人站在两支队伍前方单独交谈时，拉扎鲁斯说道，"务必抽空办妥此事，若克鲁舍瓦茨沦陷，我总得为将来留条后路。"
“Don’t worry, Lazarus”, I replied." We will let you know as soon as we come to Koznik or Maglich. We will be able to spare a few days for that."
"别担心，拉扎鲁斯，"我回答道，"一到科兹尼克或马格利奇就通知你。我们总能腾出几天办这事。"
“So that I do not have to worry about that at least. I will have a lot of work gathering and arming the soldiers, but I will have an easier task than you. Look after yourselves. You must bring those highlanders into my army. And find out what is the danger that is threatening us from the Hades. Ask for anything you need, through somebody. I will help you in everything.”
“这样至少我不用为此操心。召集士兵和武装他们会有很多工作，但我的任务比你们轻松些。你们要照顾好自己。必须把那些高地人带进我的军队。还要查清楚冥界那边威胁我们的危险是什么。需要什么就派人来告诉我，我会全力协助你们。”
“Don’t worry”, Marko told him, seeing that the latter was much more worried then the two of us were. “You do your job in peace and let us do ours.”
“别担心，”马尔科看出他比我们俩焦虑得多，便对他说道，“你安心做你的事，我们也会做好我们的。”
“Then I will go serene and with hope that we shall see each other again.”
“那我就怀着平静和希望离开，相信我们还会再见。”
“And that we shall ride together into battle when the time comes”, Marko added.
“等到时机来临，我们将并肩驰骋战场。”马尔科补充道。

Lazarus nodded his head and stretched out his arm to shake hands with us. The shaking of hands turned into hugging of friends when saying farewell. Finally, Lazarus got on his horse and gave the signal for both columns to move ahead. One column followed him to the north, and the other went south. Marko and I stayed in silence watching until both columns disappeared behind a hill.
拉撒路点点头，伸出手与我们握手道别。临别之际，握手变成了朋友间的拥抱。最后拉撒路翻身上马，发出信号让两支队伍分头前进。一队随他向北行进，另一队则向南进发。我和马尔科沉默地站在原地，目送两支队伍消失在山丘后方。

Marko sighed loudly, jumped on his Sharak, pulled the reins and looked at me with a frown: “Where, monk? You lead.”
马尔科重重叹了口气，跃上他的沙拉克战马，拉起缰绳皱眉看我："去哪儿，修士？你来带路。"

I said nothing but led Tsoka straight for the shallows across the river. Marko followed me in silence. When we crossed the river, we walked a little uphill until we came to a barely visible path. There we turned into the forest towards Branko’s Fortress, but we didn’t go uphill as the path led us around the hill. We crossed the stream Voynich from the other side, and the path still led us westwards through the forest of Voynich and towards the river Banyska. Little by little and we didn’t notice that we were climbing all the time. When we came to the end of the forest, we found ourselves far above the river Banyska, looking at it flow through the valley. The decline was steep, the sides rocky and vertical, but luckily, the path
我默不作声，径直带着措卡渡向河对岸的浅滩。马尔科也沉默地跟随着我。过河后，我们沿缓坡上行，直到发现一条几乎难以辨认的小径。在那里我们转向森林，朝布兰科要塞方向前进，但并未继续上山——小径带着我们绕山而行。我们从另一侧跨过沃伊尼奇溪流后，这条向西延伸的林间小径继续引领我们朝巴尼斯卡河行进。不知不觉间，我们已持续攀爬了许久。当走出森林尽头时，我们已远远高踞于巴尼斯卡河上方，俯瞰着它蜿蜒流过山谷。陡坡近乎垂直，两侧都是嶙峋岩壁，所幸我们沿着的小径
which we followed went through that rocky side and one could see it curve downhill towards the river. Inexperienced people do not know that it is equally difficult to go downhill as it is uphill and you need to be more cautious.
正好穿过这片岩壁，能清晰看见它盘旋而下通向河流。缺乏经验的人不知道，下坡其实和上坡同样艰难，甚至需要更加谨慎。
“Do you want to rest, King?”, I asked him.
"要休息吗，吾王？"我问他。
Marko just pierced me with his eyes and said through his teeth: “Lead.”
马尔科只是用锐利的目光刺穿我，从牙缝里挤出两个字："带路。"

I could still feel his anger, so I didn’t even bother to try and start a conversation. I let him cool off, and when he became fed up of being quiet, and Marko was talkative, he would start talking first.
我仍能感受到他的怒气，所以压根没打算主动搭话。我任他冷静，等他终于耐不住沉默——何况马尔科又是个话痨——自然会先开口。

We started downhill, step by step. When we came to dross, the feet started sliding. Marko first went downhill on his horse, but when he saw that he was going to fly over Sharak’s head, he quickly dismounted and continued on foot. We both held fast to the reigns of our animals because they were both more stable on four legs than we were on two. Our feet slid often and we would fly down, but we never let go of the reins out of our hands. Nevertheless, it happened a few times that we had to sit, but we would just take a deep breath, because the path was at least a hundred fathoms below us.
我们开始一步步往山下走。行至矿渣堆时，双脚开始打滑。马尔科起初还骑着马下坡，但眼看要飞越沙拉克头顶，他赶紧下马徒步。我俩都死死攥着缰绳，毕竟牲口四条腿总比我们两条腿稳当。虽然频频滑倒滚落，但手中缰绳从未松开。饶是如此，还是有几次不得不跌坐在地，只能深呼一口气——脚下的小径离我们至少还有百寻之遥。

It was already afternoon when we came down to the road and the river which flowed beside it. The road lay in the direction northsouth, and one end led to Toplitsa, the other to Prishtina. But this road was older and wider than the one which Lazarus took. Not far from us, the river Banyska was coming from the west rapidly changing its direction to the north and above her rose the mountain Blackrock. The east side of the mountain was much steeper than the southern one and it was dotted with a few murmuring streams, so I decided that we go by the narrow path which left the river nearby the place where the steep side began. Where the path is, is the only passable way.
我们下到路边时已是午后，那条河就沿着道路流淌。这条路南北走向，一端通往托普利察，另一端通向普里什蒂纳。但这条古道比拉撒路走的那条更为宽阔。不远处，班尼斯卡河自西而来，急转向北流去，河岸上方矗立着黑岩山。东侧山势较南麓更为陡峭，几道潺潺溪流点缀其间，于是我决定带大家走那条在陡坡起始处与河流分岔的羊肠小道。这条小径是唯一可通行的路线。

I asked Marko again if he wanted to rest, but he only waved his hand, although I saw that he was already tired. I led my donkey
我又问了马尔科是否需要休息，他只是摆摆手，尽管我看得出他已显疲态。我牵着自己的驴子
uphill by the steep path. Luckily, we did not have to climb for a long time because the path went around the hill, so for a long time, we were going on flat ground above the river bed. Whoever made this path knew well what direction to choose, so that neither men nor animals tired too much.
沿着陡峭的山路向上攀登。幸运的是，由于小径绕着山丘蜿蜒，我们不必长时间攀爬，得以在河床上方的平缓地带走了很久。开凿这条路的人深谙择路之道，无论人畜都不会过度疲惫。

So, at the end of the day we found ourselves on top of Blackrock, from where the view spread in all directions. We were both happy that it was getting dark and that it was time for a rest. We left the animals to graze unloaded, and the two of us rumbled around to find the best place for the night. On the northern side we found a little ravine which the locals called Churchyard, well secluded from prying eyes. There, we lit a fire at leisure and spread our rugs around it. Each one of us took a piece of dried meat and a piece of hard flatbread. Marko moistened every bite with wine from the wineskin, but it never occurred to him to offer me some. As if I was to blame for everything. Furthermore, every time he would take a sip, he tried to make it sound as if it was sweeter than usual, so as to make my mouth water.
最终，我们在天黑时分登上了黑岩山顶，视野向四面八方延展开来。暮色渐沉，该是休息的时候了，对此我俩都感到高兴。我们卸下驮鞍让牲口自行吃草，两人四处转悠着寻找最佳过夜地点。在北侧发现了一处当地人称为"教堂墓地"的小山坳，那里隐蔽避人。我们从容地生起篝火，在周围铺开毛毯。各自取了一块肉干和硬面饼。马尔科每咬一口都要用皮酒囊里的葡萄酒润喉，却压根没想过分我一口。仿佛一切都是我的过错。更过分的是，他每次啜饮时都故意咂嘴，好像这酒比往常更甘美似的，存心要馋我。

The wine finally untied Marko’s tongue:
葡萄酒终于撬开了马尔科的舌头：
“Lazarus says, monk, that you have a good reputation both with men and with creatures. How so? Don’t you fight against them?”
"拉扎勒斯说啊，修士，你在人和精怪中间都有好名声。怎么做到的？难道你不与它们争斗？"
“Not all creatures are evil”, I replied not looking at him.
"并非所有精怪都邪恶。"我头也不抬地答道。
“Is that so? How come?”, he started teasing me. “I thought that they were all enemies of our Church.”
“是吗？怎么会呢？”，他开始揶揄我，“我还以为他们都是我们教会的敌人呢。”
“Not all of them. But unfortunately, the Church considers them all her enemies.”
“并非所有人都是。但不幸的是，教会将他们全都视为敌人。”
“Well, shouldn’t it be so? They say they are the servants of the devil, that they are lost and punished souls”, said Marko.
“哦，难道不该这样吗？人们说他们是魔鬼的仆从，是迷失受罚的灵魂”，马尔科说道。
“They are not all enemies. Among us there are those who worship other gods”, I said. “We cannot considered an enemy every one that is not a Christian.”
“他们并非全是敌人。我们中间也有信奉其他神明的人”，我说道，“不能把所有非基督徒都当作敌人。”
“As far as I am concerned, infidels are enemies of the Church.” Then he changed his tone suddenly: “Anyway, you talk rubbish, Gabriel. What sort of a monk are you? I would throw you out of the Church straight away.”
“就我而言，异教徒就是教会的敌人。”他突然转变了语气：“加百列，你净说些废话。你算哪门子修士？我立刻就能把你逐出教会。”
“There are those who would gladly do it. The majority”, I agreed. But that confused Marko.
“确实有人巴不得这么做。大多数人都会。”我表示赞同。但这让马尔科困惑了。
“Then why didn’t they?”
“那他们为什么没这么做？”
“Because then there would be no one to struggle with the creatures. Nobody understands them better than I. Nobody knows them better than I. They are not scared of anybody but me.” I stopped for a moment. “Are you, maybe going to negotiate with them? Are you, maybe going to explain to them why the humans have suddenly become intolerant to them when once they shared together forest and mountain? Are you maybe going to fight against all sorts of wyverns and goblins, who want to devour not only your body but your soul as well?” Marko was looking at me without blinking. “That is why I am Kosingas, the chosen one, and you are only king.”
“因为那样就没人能对抗那些生物了。没有人比我更了解它们，没有人比我更熟悉它们。它们除了我谁都不怕。”我停顿片刻，“难道你打算去和它们谈判？难道你要向它们解释，为何人类突然无法容忍它们，明明曾经共享山林？难道你要去对抗各种双足飞龙和地精——它们不仅要吞噬你的肉体，还要吞噬你的灵魂？”马尔科一瞬不瞬地盯着我。“所以我是科辛加斯，天选之人，而你不过是个国王。”

Marko drank a few sips and composed himself.
马尔科啜饮几口，定了定神。
“Biting are your words, no doubt, monk. I would like to know what you fight them with. Or maybe you do it barehanded?”, he said sarcastically.
"修士，你的话可真够尖刻。我倒想见识见识你用什么武器对付他们。莫非是赤手空拳？"他语带讥讽。
“So, when you speak to us of these creatures, do you maybe think the same about the Ottomans, who kill and burn regardless through our Serbian land.”
"那么当你向我们描述这些怪物时，是否也把那些在塞尔维亚土地上肆意烧杀的奥斯曼人视作同类？"
“Unlike you, King, I respect every adversary. And I respect his right to believe in his god. Kosingases respect their enemies and their gods.”
"与陛下不同，我尊重每个对手。也尊重他们信仰神灵的权利。科辛家族向来敬重敌人，也敬重敌人的神明。"
“I should cut your head off right now, monk”, Marko said roughly. “I do not see what others see in you. I do not know why Lazarus swears by you. There is only one God.”
“我现在就该砍下你的脑袋，修士。”马尔科粗鲁地说道，“我看不出别人在你身上看到了什么。我不明白拉撒路为何对你如此推崇。这世上只有一个神。”
“How do you know that there is only one?”, I asked him calmly.
“你怎么知道只有一个呢？”我平静地问他。
“How do I know? By the Gospels, you fool! Our Church says so.” Marko was now shouting angrily. “If you were an Orthodox Christian, if you were a priest, you should know them by heart and you would not let me speak to you like this!”
“我怎么知道？当然是福音书上写的，你这蠢货！我们的教会就是这么说的。”马尔科此刻愤怒地吼叫着，“如果你是个正教徒，如果你是个神父，你本该熟记经文，就不会允许我这样对你说话！”
“I know them by heart. But I also know that during my journeys through the Holy Land, in Jerusalem, then in Damascus and in Alexandria, I met people of other faiths who showed me their holy books which were very similar to our gospels. They also swear by their gods, and some of them call us infidels.” I was speaking calmly. “I spoke many times in Damascus with rich merchants, who with big caravans went and came back all the way from India. They told me about their ancient cities and temples, about their faith and customs. Those are empires which exist since time immemorial. In Alexandria, I saw temples and palaces of pharaohs’ Egypt. I visited the wondrous pyramids which these kings have built for themselves as their tombs. I saw statues of their gods made in stone. It has all been made a long, long time ago. You yourself know that Moses saved his people from pharaoh’s slavery. Do you think that all these empires and all these peoples worshiped stone idols for centuries? Do you think they are primitive even though their empires are limitless in size and in wealth with gold and wisdom? I don’t know how much you know, but you have probably heard of at least some Greek philosophers and historians. Learned men study them even today. But you still think they were primitive because they worshipped the gods on Olympus? You probably also think that the Arabs, who study the stars, arithmetic and other sciences, and who have gone the furthest in this, are still ignorant because they worship the non-existent Allah?..You are wrong, my King. Neither are they infidels, nor are we. Every nation has its own god. You do not have to worship him, but you must respect him, because he is a heavenly being like yours… And which one is better… Obviously, for each one his own is best. And that is how it should
“这些我都烂熟于心。但我也知道，当我游历圣地时——在耶路撒冷，在大马士革，在亚历山大港——我遇到过其他信仰的信徒，他们向我展示的圣书与我们的福音书极为相似。他们同样以自己的神明起誓，其中有些人还称我们为异教徒。”我平静地说道，“我曾在大马士革多次与富商交谈，他们带着庞大商队往返于印度。他们向我讲述那些古老的城市与庙宇，讲述他们的信仰与习俗。那些都是自远古时代就存在的帝国。在亚历山大港，我见过法老埃及的神殿与宫殿，参观过那些国王为自己修建的惊人金字塔陵墓，见过他们用石头雕刻的神像。这一切都建造于很久很久以前。你自己也清楚，摩西曾将他的子民从法老的奴役中解救出来。难道你认为这些延续数百年的帝国和民族崇拜的只是石雕偶像吗？难道你认为他们是原始人——尽管他们的帝国疆域无边，财富与智慧如黄金般闪耀？” 我不知道你了解多少，但你应该至少听说过一些希腊哲学家和历史学家。直到今天仍有学者研究他们。但你还是认为他们原始，只因他们崇拜奥林匹斯山上的众神？你可能还觉得那些研究星象、算术和其他科学，并在此领域走得最远的阿拉伯人依然愚昧，就因他们崇拜不存在的真主？...你错了，我的国王。他们并非异教徒，我们也不是。每个民族都有属于自己的神。你可以不敬奉他，但必须尊重他，因为他是与你信奉之神同等崇高的存在...至于孰优孰劣...显然每个人都认为自己的神最尊贵。这本该如此
be.” At the end of my speech Marko didn’t know what to say any more. He watched me motionlessly for a few moments, and then recklessly waved his hand:
。”听完我这番话，马尔科一时语塞。他呆立片刻凝视着我，随后烦躁地挥了挥手：
“Well, you have told me many things, Gabriel.” He spread himself beside the fire and turned his back to me as if to sleep. A little later he said: “Wake me up at midnight so that I can replace you on guard.”
“加布里埃尔，你可真说了不少。”他在火堆旁伸展身体背对我，作势要睡。片刻后又道：“午夜叫醒我换岗。”
“Just you sleep. As I cannot sleep, I will keep guard the whole night.”
“尽管睡吧。反正我睡不着，整夜都由我来守。”
“How nice of you. Goodnight, monk”, said Marko and after a few moments started snoring.
"你真是太好了。晚安，修士。"马尔科说完，片刻后便打起了鼾。

I was watching the fire, lost in my thoughts for a time yet, then I took out my paper scrolls, my quill and ink and continued writing where I stopped the previous day. I wrote briefly about the happenings of that day and hoped that one day, when I had more time I would write a real chronicle. Like every time, I ended the sheet of paper with the words: “I will continue tomorrow, God willing.”
我凝视着火堆，又出神地思索了一阵，随后取出纸卷、羽毛笔和墨水，继续前一天中断的写作。我简要记述了当天的见闻，并希望有朝一日能腾出时间撰写一部真正的编年史。和往常一样，我在纸卷末尾写道："若蒙天佑，明日续笔。"

The Order of the Dragon
龙骑士团
was an ancient order
是一个古老的组织
Enights fourded at the
夜晚四散
Dawn of Christianity. Its
基督教的黎明。它的
founder was enight  创始人被启蒙
George, who ir God’s
乔治，谁是上帝的
name, alone, went on a
独自一人踏上了
crusade against the  讨伐那些
creatures and their  怪物及其
masters…  主宰者的征程……

Seeing that the Daemons would again start pouring out of the Earth’s orifice, the brave Eughts fourded the Onlor of the Dirizon and Dispersed throughout the lands, far and near, so that they could better Defend against the onslaught.
眼见恶魔将再次从大地的裂口涌出，勇敢的尤特人建立了迪里宗之盟，分散驻守四方远近，以便更好地抵御这场侵袭。

That is why I, humble
此乃吾辈卑微之身
Sefore God, mone Gabriel,
在上帝面前，加百列
at the end of my lifes
于生命尽头所书
journey have decided to
我们决定踏上这段旅程
preserve the truth as it
只为原原本本地保存真相
is, for our posterity, so
留给我们的后代子孙
that they may knows
让他们得以知晓
what preceded the bloody
那场血腥事件的前奏
events of Jure 15
朱尔 15 日的惨剧
Arro Domini 6897  公元 6897 年
$\{⟨\pi n\}\mid$$\{⟨\pi n\}\mid${(:pi n}∣\{\langle\pi n\} \mid
At warrior will he born
一名战士即将诞生
${\partial }_{\text{riving a stormy right}}$${\partial }_{\text{riving a stormy right }}$del_("riving a stormy right ")\partial_{\text {riving a stormy right }}
And fe will bring hope
而信念将带来希望
with him，  与他同在，
But writil the Dragonite
直至快龙
glanes with all his might，
竭尽全力闪耀光芒
The coil will stard
线圈即将启动
firm or its feet．
稳固如立足之地
13 个可而为）

The braying of Tsoka startled Marko out of deepest sleep. Sleepy, but terribly angry, the King found a stone under his hand and brandished it as if to throw it at the donkey. He would probably have hit him if I hadn’t caught his arm. He tried to pull it, but I pressed him strongly. Marko could have pulled away if he tried harder, but he composed himself seeing my grim face.
楚卡的嘶鸣将马尔科从酣睡中惊醒。这位睡眼惺忪却怒不可遏的国王摸到一块石头，作势要朝驴子掷去。若非我及时抓住他的手臂，他很可能已击中那畜生。他试图挣脱，但我用力按住了他。马尔科若再加把劲本可挣脱，但见我面色阴沉，便克制住了自己。
“Don’t do that because he will never forget it”, I said.
“别那么做，他会永远记恨的。”我说道。
“I don’t care what the donkey thinks of me”, retorted Marko.
“我才不在乎那头驴怎么看我。”马尔科反驳道。
“All right, but then never again come too close to him”, I said and let his hand.
“好吧，但以后别再靠近他了。”我说着松开了他的手。

Marko’s anger passed as quickly as it came, he dropped the stone and got up.
马尔科的怒气来得快去得也快，他扔下石头站起身来。
“A man can’t sleep in peace. It has not dawned yet!” He spread his arms in desperation." Next time I will strike the donkey, so that you know!"
“一个人怎能安睡！天还没亮呢！”他绝望地张开双臂。“下次我要打那头驴，让你长记性！”
“You have slept enough. We have to continue, pack your stuff”, I said and started to pack mine in the saddle bags.
“你睡够了。我们得继续赶路，收拾你的东西。”我说着便开始把自己的行装塞进鞍袋。
“What have I lived to see! Monk giving commands to a king!”
“我活到什么年头了！竟让修士对国王发号施令！”
“The Greek wise man Solon said: 'First learn to listen before you start to order.”
“希腊智者梭伦说过：‘先学会倾听，再开始命令。’”
“God save me from wise and learned heads!”, complained Marko.
“上帝保佑我远离那些聪明博学之士吧！”马尔科抱怨道。

We didn’t need much time to get packed and moving. Marko watched the donkey under his eye, and to his amazement, it appeared to him that Tsoka was watching him with equal measure. The King was nodding his head still unable to believe what he was doing there with the two of us. The King was riding his horse, and I was leading my donkey in front of him. The sun was just appearing above the eastern peaks when we started from the top of Blackrock by the path down the mountain. For a change, it was a relief to travel on flat ground, and not go uphill-downhill all the time. The path led northwest between the mountains. On the left-hand side was the lower peak of Ivovik. The whole area was covered with dense woods, and the morning was cold. We were both wearing long doublets and fur caps on our heads. We were aware that we would have to take them off soon.
我们没花多少时间就收拾好行装出发了。马尔科紧盯着那头驴子，令他惊讶的是，楚卡似乎也在以同样的目光打量着他。国王仍不住地摇头，不敢相信自己正和我们两人同行。国王骑着马，我牵着驴走在他前面。当我们从黑岩山顶沿着山路下行时，旭日刚刚从东边的峰顶探出头来。难得能在平地上行进，不用不停地翻山越岭，着实让人松了口气。小路蜿蜒在群峰之间，朝西北方向延伸。左手边是伊沃维克山的低矮峰峦。整片区域都被茂密的森林覆盖，清晨寒气袭人。我们都穿着长外套，头戴毛皮帽子，心里明白很快就要脱下这些装束。

Very soon we came to the ledge, from where a very steep side was descending on the left to the river Zegrova, and on the right were the peaks of Chvardak. On the ledge of Zegrova we already had to take off our doublets and caps. The sun was already burning and the mist was disappearing in the woods, created by Zegrova river on one side and Mirna river on the other. The path still led in the direction of northwest, and the road was easy unlike the one of the previous days.
很快我们来到一处岩架，左侧是陡峭的山坡直降至泽格罗瓦河，右侧则是丘瓦尔达克群峰。在泽格罗瓦的岩架上，我们已不得不脱下外套和帽子。烈日灼人，晨雾正从林间消散——这雾气由一侧的泽格罗瓦河与另一侧的米尔纳河共同孕育而成。小径依然向西北方向延伸，与前几天不同，这段路走起来轻松许多。

That was why Marko was in a good mood, but he was also ready for some teasing. He already knew what angered me the most.
所以马尔科心情颇佳，但也准备好要戏弄我一番。他早已知晓什么最能激怒我。
“Well, wise head, I’ve been thinking about something since early this morning and maybe you can explain it to me”, he began while he was riding behind me.
"我说智者啊，今早开始我就琢磨一件事，或许你能给我解惑。"他在我身后策马而行时开口道。
“Tell me, King”, I said, not turning around.
"讲吧，国王陛下。"我头也不回地答道。
“Yesterday you told me how all these foes have their own gods. Right?.. And what happened to them? Where are now those gods of Egypt, Greece and others? Why didn’t they take care of their people, so that they can still rule and not let their empires go to ruin?”
“昨天你告诉我所有这些敌人都有他们自己的神。对吧？……那些神后来怎样了？埃及、希腊等地的神明如今何在？他们为何不庇佑子民，让帝国延续而非走向衰亡？”
“The gods are immortal as long as people believe in them, as long as they bequeath their souls to them. When people stop believing in their god, forget him, he then disappears. Oblivion kills. When even the last soul goes to some other god and not to its own, the old god dies. That is why armies take the holy sacrament before the battle and that as far as I know, is a custom from olden days with all nations. So that it is known whence each soul goes. The deceased is given on his death bed the last sacrament and absolution of sins so that his soul can go to his god.” I spoke slowly, as if reading a prayer. “When conquerors enslave a nation, they convert them and force their own gods unto them. That is how it is done under war customs. Sometimes, old gods survive because new ones are not accepted, but the less souls they receive, the weaker they become and ultimately they can disappear. That is something that lasts for a few generations, but the enslaved people usually accept the new gods and the old ones disappear. We, Serbs, have accepted Christianity a few hundred years ago, but the old faith is still strong in us. Old gods still live. They are still believed in mainly in the villages. That is why churches are being built everywhere, so that God’s voice can be heard, and that the voice of old deities is overpowered.”
“神明之所以不朽，全因人们信仰他们，将灵魂托付于他们。当人们不再信奉自己的神祇，将其遗忘，神便会消逝。遗忘即是杀戮。当最后一缕灵魂也改投他神，古老的神明便会死去。正因如此，军队出征前总要领圣餐——据我所知，这是所有民族自古沿袭的习俗——如此方能辨明每缕灵魂的归宿。临终者会在床榻领受终傅与罪赦，好让灵魂归于所属神明。”我缓缓道来，宛如诵读祷词。“征服者奴役一个民族时，总会迫其改宗，强加自己的神祇。此乃战争惯例。有时旧神因新神不受接纳而幸存，但获得的灵魂愈少，神力便愈衰弱，终至湮灭。这过程往往持续数代，但被奴役者通常终将接纳新神，旧神就此消亡。我们塞尔维亚人皈依基督教虽已数百年，但古老的信仰仍在血脉中奔涌。旧神从未死去。” 人们主要在乡村地区仍然信仰着这些。这就是为什么到处都在建造教堂，以便能听到上帝的声音，压倒古老神祇的低语。”
“You say it is known where each soul goes?”, asked Marko thoughtfully.
“你说每个灵魂的去向都是已知的？”马尔科若有所思地问道。
“And what happens if that soul gets lost somewhere?”
“如果那个灵魂在某处迷失了会怎样？”
“Demons or evil gods devour it, because that is how they survive, feeding on souls of infidels and ones which have lost their faith.” Marko shuddered visibly. “They always lure the souls of the weak and desperate, promising and lying, in order to devour them once they are entrusted to them. That is why it is so important to be strong in our faith in our Lord and not to be tempted by false promises of wealth and power. Because He offers us eternal life and the absolution of sins. The daemon tempted Jesus several times, as well. In the desert, in the night before the crucifixion, he offered to
“恶魔或邪神会吞噬它，因为它们就是靠吞噬异教徒和丧失信仰者的灵魂为生的。”马尔科明显地打了个寒战。“它们总是引诱软弱绝望的灵魂，通过许诺和谎言，一旦灵魂托付给它们就会被吞噬。因此坚定我们对主的信仰至关重要，不要被财富和权力的虚假承诺所诱惑。因为主赐予我们的是永生和罪孽的赦免。恶魔也曾多次诱惑耶稣，在旷野中，在受难前夜，它许诺给予……”
save him if he entrusted his soul to him. But the faith in our Lord Jesus was strong and he resisted the sweet words of the creature.”
若他将灵魂托付于它，它便会拯救他。但我们对主耶稣的信仰坚不可摧，他抵御住了那生物甜言蜜语的诱惑。”
“You are confusing me, monk”, said Marko. “One moment you speak nicely, the next you babble rubbish. You’re mixing things up.”
“你在混淆我，修士，”马尔科说，“一会儿说得好听，一会儿又胡言乱语。你把事情搞混了。”

I smiled, but I said nothing. We continued walking for some time in silence. Marko was starting to like this kind of conversation because at least time flew by faster, but he refused to believe in things foreign to him, as an Orthodox Christian.
我笑了笑，但什么也没说。我们继续默默走了一段路。马尔科开始喜欢这种对话，至少时间过得快些，但作为一名东正教徒，他拒绝相信这些对他而言陌生的事物。

The road was still easy and around noon we reached the bottom of Hag’s Rock. To Marko’s joy, from the top of the ridge we saw a village of some thirty houses. The further away the village is from towns, the houses are nearer to each other, because people protect themselves thus from robbers and wolves and it is easier for them to help each other, as well. The houses were half of stone and the rest of wood. They had one or two windows, which were always facing the main road or the neighbouring house. That was also for safety reasons. The wooden roofs were slanted so as not to keep snow and the holes in the walls were filled with mud and straw. The only dusty street divided the village into two parts. From the ridge we could see children running hither and thither and hardworking women toiling around their houses. I noticed that there were no men in the open.
道路依然平坦，正午时分我们抵达了女巫岩山脚。令马尔科欣喜的是，从山脊顶端我们望见了一座约三十户人家的村落。村庄离城镇越远，房舍便建得越紧密——人们以此抵御盗匪与狼群，也更便于相互照应。这些房屋半石半木，每户都开着一两扇窗户，窗扉永远朝向主路或邻家，这也是出于安全考量。倾斜的木制屋顶可防止积雪，墙缝则用泥浆与稻草填塞。唯一一条土路将村庄劈成两半。站在山脊上，我们能看见孩童四处奔跑，勤劳的妇女在房前屋后忙碌。我注意到视野范围内没有男性身影。
“Shall we go down there?”, asked Marko rejoicing. “We can supply ourselves with food and wine. I will pay.”
"要不要下去？"马尔科欢欣地问道，"我们可以补充些食物和酒水。我来付账。"

I observed the village and the surroundings. It was in the middle of a road. We could bypass it, but it didn’t look as some dangerous place. On the other side of the village, on a slope, one could see a well. Fresh water would be welcome.
我观察着村庄及其周边环境。它位于道路中央。我们本可以绕行，但这里看起来并不像什么危险之地。村庄另一侧的山坡上，可见一口水井。能喝上清水总是件好事。
“Let’s go”, I said shortly.
"走吧。"我简短地说道。
At the same time as we emerged on the ridge, they probably saw us from below, so by the time we came to the first houses, some fifty men with pitchforks and axes in their hands were waiting for us.
就在我们登上山脊的同时，下方的人可能已经发现了我们。等我们抵达第一排房屋时，约莫五十个手持干草叉和斧头的男人正严阵以待。

But when they saw me in my monk’s robe leading a donkey, they felt better and dispelled the fear of the knight on the big horse.
但当他们看见身着僧袍的我牵着头毛驴时，便放松下来，对高头大马上的骑士的恐惧也随之消散。
“God be with you, people!”, I shouted while we were approaching.
"愿上帝与你们同在，乡亲们！"当我们靠近时，我高声喊道。
“May God help you”, replied the peasants. The men slowly lowered their weapons because they were ashamed of thus greeting a priest. They would have preferred to put them away, so they were hiding them behind themselves but the handles could be seen.
"愿上帝保佑您，"农民们回应道。男人们缓缓放下武器，因为这样问候一位神父让他们感到羞愧。他们本想将武器收起来，此刻只能藏在身后，但斧柄依然清晰可见。

A younger man with a long beard and an axe in his hand came forward. He was dressed in a long linen shirt, trousers and sandals on his feet.
一位蓄着长须的年轻男子手持斧头走上前来。他身着亚麻长衫，下穿粗布裤，脚踩草鞋。
“You are welcome, travellers”, he said. “My name is Radush, chieftain of the village Hag’s Rock.”
"欢迎你们，过路的客人，"他说道，"我叫拉杜什，是巫婆岩村的村长。"
“I am Gabriel, the monk from the monastery Gornyak, and this is… the knight Marko.” I did not say that he was King because it would quickly spread around that some King was walking around without an escort in the most remote places and it could attract curious people. “We are travelling through.”
“我是加百列，戈尔尼亚克修道院的修士，这位是……骑士马尔科。”我没有透露他是国王，因为那样消息会迅速传开——说有位国王不带随从在最偏远的地方游荡，这可能会引来好事之徒。“我们只是路过。”
“And on what business, priest? We are far from the main roads”, said the latter suspiciously.
“神父，所为何事？这里离大路可远着呢。”后者狐疑地问道。
“We are making lists for the Army”, said Marko sharply. He knew that that would keep them quiet. “There will be war next year, so now we are calculating how many male heads we can count on from each village.”
“我们在为军队造册。”马尔科干脆利落地说。他知道这能让他们闭嘴。“明年要打仗了，现在正统计每个村子能征召多少男丁。”

The villagers were stirred up, but they didn’t say anything.
村民们骚动起来，但没人吭声。
“From here, male heads have always gone to war, knight”, said Radush.
“从这里出发的男人们总是奔赴战场，骑士。”拉杜什说道。
“The eldest were in the battles on Maritsa and Dubrava, and in the battle at Toplitsa we were all together, when under Lazarus we defeated the Ottomans and drove them to Nish. From Toplitsa twenty five of us did not come back. We always answer a call for the army”, Radush said proudly.
“最年长的参加过马里察和杜布拉瓦战役，在托普利察战役中我们全体并肩作战，在拉扎尔大公麾下击败奥斯曼人，将他们赶回尼什。托普利察一役我们有二十五人再未归来。我们向来响应征召。”拉杜什骄傲地说。
“We know that, chieftain”, Marko lowered his tone. “That is why we come to you, because the army cannot do without its best warriors.”
“我们深知这一点，首领。”马科压低声音，“正因如此才前来拜访，军队不能没有最勇猛的战士。”

The men relaxed because they were pleased to hear this and it dispelled their fear of any forthcoming quarrel or argument. Everybody started talking and the men gathered around the strangers, and children ran up to see the knight, his weapons and Sharak.
男人们放松下来，这番话让他们感到欣慰，也驱散了对于可能发生争执的担忧。众人开始交谈，围拢在陌生人身边，孩子们跑来看骑士、他的武器和沙拉克马。
“Come inside to freshen up, you came just in time, although to a wake, but no matter”, said Radush and led us. The men were clapping our shoulders and calling us to come into the village. The women were peeping through the windows and behind the houses, but they did not come near.
"快进来歇歇脚，你们来得正是时候，虽然是来参加丧事，但没关系。"拉杜什说着便领我们进去。男人们拍着我们的肩膀，招呼我们进村。女人们从窗户后面和房屋间隙偷看，却不敢靠近。

The men took us to one house in the middle of the village, neither bigger nor smaller than the rest, but a bit more tidy. There were chickens and pigs around the house.
男人们带我们来到村子中央的一栋房子，和其他房屋差不多大小，只是更整洁些。屋前屋后散养着鸡群和猪只。
“Who is the deceased?”, asked Marko, while entering the house.
"逝者是谁？"马尔科边进屋边问道。
“My father”, said Radush and let the villagers take Marko inside and he caught me by the sleeve while the others went in. Then he turned to me with almost a whisper:
"我父亲。"拉杜什回答着，让村民们把马尔科引进屋，趁其他人进去时却拽住了我的袖子。随后他转向我，几乎是用气声说道：
“I heard of you, monk.”
“我听说过你，修士。”
“Have you?”  “是吗？”
“They say you are wise and just”, he nodded his head.
“人们说你既睿智又公正。”他点头说道。
“I wish well to everybody”, I replied shortly. Radush clapped me on the shoulder and led me into the house. The walls were bare, and eight pads of straw were aligned along their length. In the room in which food was made and where they slept, the middle was cleared and there were several tables set with benches on both sides. There was food and drink on them: flat breads, cheese, kajmak, onions, pork meat, brandy…
“我对所有人都心怀善意。”我简短地回答。拉杜什拍了拍我的肩膀，领我进屋。墙面光秃秃的，沿墙整齐摆放着八个草垫。在既是厨房又是卧室的房间里，中央区域空了出来，摆放着几张长桌，两侧配有长凳。桌上摆满食物和酒水：扁面包、奶酪、卡伊马克奶油、洋葱、猪肉、白兰地……

Marko smiled at this sight and took his place not asking if it was available. I waited for Radush to tell me to sit beside him at the head
马可看到这一幕笑了，也不问座位是否空着就径直坐下。我等着拉杜什招呼我坐到他身旁的主位。
of the table. The remaining men, some twenty of them, sat at their old places and continued to eat and drink while talking merrily.
其余约二十名男子各自坐在老位置上，继续吃喝谈笑。
“I am sorry you did not come for a better occasion, but you couldn’t have known”, said Radush.
"可惜你们没赶上更好的场合，不过你们事先也不知道。"拉杜什说道。
“Don’t worry, my good host”, Marko replied, pouring brandy into his cup.“You know what they say: for his soul, to my throat!”
"别在意，好主人，"马可一边往杯里倒白兰地一边回答，"俗话说得好：他求心安，我图痛快！"

Everybody laughed at that and they raised a toast to him. I took a little bit of flatbread, cheese and onion and started eating sullenly, as if something was wrong. I looked around and watched the people in the house. A few women were serving, bringing and taking away the trays. I noticed in one corner, beside the fireplace, a ten-year-old child sitting and looking sadly under the table. His eyes were red from crying.
众人闻言哄堂大笑，纷纷举杯向他致意。我闷闷不乐地掰了块扁面包，就着奶酪和洋葱吃起来，仿佛哪里不对劲似的。我环顾四周打量着屋里的人，几个女人正端着托盘来回穿梭伺候酒食。注意到壁炉旁的角落里，有个十岁光景的孩子垂头盯着桌底发呆，哭得眼睛通红。
“Is this one yours?”, I asked Radush.
"这是你家孩子？"我问拉杜什。
“Yes he is, that is my Daysha. I also have three younger sons and an older daughter. They are minding the sheep above the village.”
"是啊，这是我儿子达伊沙。还有三个小儿子和大女儿在村子上面放羊呢。"

I was watching Marko. He was eating greedily and drinking as if he was going to die tomorrow. One moment he was drinking brandy, the other cold water. I could not relax even though everybody was happy. And that was precisely what was bothering me, because this was a wake. Something occurred to me and I quietly asked Radush:
我观察着马尔科。他狼吞虎咽地吃喝，活像明天就要赴死似的，一会儿灌白兰地，一会儿猛喝凉水。尽管满屋喜气洋洋，我却始终无法放松——正是这种违和感困扰着我，毕竟这可是丧宴啊。突然想到什么，我悄声问拉杜什：
“Can you tell me, my good host, is this father-slaughter?”
“好心的主人，您能告诉我这是弑父之罪吗？”
Radush only confirmed by nodding his hand and continued to eat. I stopped eating forthwith, and started thinking how Marko as a just Orthodox Christian was going to react to this when he found out. I thought maybe it would be best if I immediately dragged him out of the house and we continued on our way, but watching him eat and drink, I knew that he wouldn’t want to get away from the table. I decided to try anyway, but it was already too late. I saw Marko stop eating, because he hit something with his leg under the table.
拉杜什只是点头默认，继续埋头吃饭。我立刻放下餐具，开始思索虔诚的东正教徒马尔科得知真相后会作何反应。或许该立即拽他离开这屋子继续赶路才是上策，但看着他大快朵颐的模样，我知道他绝不会愿意离开餐桌。我仍试图尝试，可惜为时已晚——只见马尔科突然停止进食，因他的腿在桌下碰到了什么。
“Do you have a mutt under the table?”, he asked Radush, smiling. The conversation slowly died and an uncomfortable silence fell. All eyes were looking at Marko. He noticed this, took them all in and peeped under the table. And indeed, under the table an old man was squatting. With a wrinkled face, white hair and long beard, bony hands he looked more wretched than a dog. I closed my eyes and sighed. I knew what was to follow.
“您桌下养了条杂种狗吗？”他笑着问拉杜什。谈话声渐渐消失，令人不适的沉默笼罩席间。所有目光都聚焦在马尔科身上。他察觉异样，环视众人后探头看向桌底。果然，桌下蜷缩着个白发长须、满脸皱纹、骨瘦如柴的老人，模样比野狗更凄惨。我闭眼长叹，心知接下来会发生什么。

Marko was surprised to see the old man curled under the table and asked him carelessly:
马尔科发现桌下蜷缩的老人时颇为惊讶，漫不经心地问道：
“What are you doing there, old man?” As the latter did not answer, Marko got serious and asked him again: “And who are you, old man?”
“老头，你在那儿干什么呢？”见对方没有回应，马尔科板起脸再次问道：“你究竟是谁，老人家？”

To interrupt the uncomfortable silence, I quickly got up and approached Marko.
为打破这令人不适的沉默，我迅速起身走向马尔科。
“Come on Marko, we have wasted enough time here. There is a long journey ahead of us. Let us thank our hosts and be on our way.”
“行了马尔科，我们在这儿耽搁太久了。前路还长着呢，快向主人家道谢上路吧。”
“Wait a moment, priest”, he said, now already suspicious. “I do not understand what is this old man doing under the table.” He lowered himself under the table and took the old man by the hand: “Come on, granddad, come out.”
“且慢，神父，”他此刻已面露疑色，“我不明白这老头钻在桌子底下干什么。”说着便弯腰探向桌底，拽住老人的手：“来吧老爷爷，快出来。”

The latter slowly and fearfully came from under the table and barely straightened himself up shaking with fear and debilitation.
后者缓慢而恐惧地从桌子底下爬出来，因恐惧和虚弱而颤抖着，几乎无法直起身子。
“Grandpa! Grandpa!”, shouted the child beside the fireplace and flew into his arms.
"爷爷！爷爷！"壁炉旁的孩子喊道，飞扑进他的怀抱。

Marko was even more amazed and looked at them from head to toe, thinking feverishly. Only when he looked at the grim faces of the family and guests, something terrible flashed through his mind. And he remembered.
马尔科更加惊讶了，从头到脚打量着他们，脑海中翻腾着各种念头。直到看见家人和宾客们阴沉的脸色，某种可怕的念头才如闪电般划过他的脑海。他想起来了。
“This is your father”, Marko said to Radush. “He is not deceased… Yet.”
"这是你父亲，"马尔科对拉杜什说。"他还没死...暂时。"

The atmosphere in the house became unpleasant and the silence ominous. Marko lowered his hand onto the hilt of his sword and
屋内的气氛变得令人不适，沉默中透着不祥。马尔科将手按在剑柄上，
looked sharply at all the men around the table. I intervened so as to stop a bloodshed. I grabbed the King’s arm and took him to the side:
锐利地扫视着围坐在桌边的所有人。我立即介入以防止流血事件发生，一把抓住国王的手臂将他拉到一旁：
“You are to come outside straight away with me”, I told him quietly. Marko angrily snatched away, ready to pull out his blade and punish the culprits. But I pressed his muscle: “Do not do that, but listen to me.”
"你现在必须立刻跟我出去，"我低声对他说。马尔科愤怒地挣脱开来，眼看就要拔剑惩罚那些罪人。但我用力按住他的手臂："别冲动，听我说。"

In a moment Marko recollected himself and looked at me. I watched him without blinking. I was telling him with my eyes that danger was all around us. Finally, he relaxed, took his hand off the sword hilt, and I quickly took him out. We came out of the garden and just as he was starting to protest, I said to him:
片刻之后，马尔科回过神来望向我。我目不转睛地注视着他，用眼神传递着"我们身处险境"的讯息。最终他放松下来，将手从剑柄移开，我迅速带他离开。刚走出花园，就在他要开口抗议时，我对他说：
“Don’t meddle into their customs!” I was quiet, but forceful. “Father-slaughtering is an old custom which still exists in villages. We are trying to eradicate it. In cities and around churches it doesn’t exist any more. But here in the mountains, this custom still exists.”
“别干涉他们的习俗！”我语气平静但坚决。“弑父是山村仍存的古老陋习，我们正努力根除。在城镇和教堂周边，这种习俗已不复存在。但在这深山里，它依然延续着。”
“I am not interested, priest”, snapped the King. “I am going to slaughter them all, and drive away the women and children and burn their houses down. They cannot kill a man who is innocent in God’s eyes, only because he is old and incapable of work. I have heard of this…” He tried to go back in, but I stopped him.
“神父，我没兴趣听这些，”国王厉声打断，“我要杀光他们，赶走妇孺，烧毁房屋。他们无权杀害上帝眼中的无辜者，只因其年老力衰。这事我早有耳闻……”他欲转身进屋，被我拦下。
"Have you gone mad? You cannot kill those people because of some old custom. Do not meddle. "Then I lowered my tone, so as to calm him a bit.
“你疯了吗？怎能因陈规陋习滥杀无辜？别插手。”随后我压低声音，试图让他冷静些。
“Marko, you know the oldest custom: Respect the host and his hospitality. That means respect his customs and his gods.”
“马尔科，你该知道最古老的规矩：敬重主人及其待客之道。这意味着要尊重他的习俗与信仰。”

Marko looked at me after my last words and in his eyes I saw fierce anger. He wanted to go into that house and cut down all the men around the table! He snatched himself away and started walking towards the gate, when the door of the house opened and from the house all those men began coming out, but again with
听完我最后的话，马尔科盯着我，眼中燃起熊熊怒火。他恨不得冲进那栋房子，把围坐在桌边的男人统统砍倒！他猛地挣脱我的手朝大门走去，这时房门突然打开，那群人又举着
pitchforks and axes. In front of them they pushed the old man and his grandson.
草叉和斧头涌了出来。他们推搡着老人和他的孙子走在最前面。

Again I grabbed Marko by the arm and I whispered to him:
我再次抓住马尔科的手臂，低声对他说：
“Let me. I will not let them kill him.” Marko pierced me with his eyes and seeing the decisiveness in mine, he decided to listen to me.
"交给我。我不会让他们得逞的。"马尔科用目光刺穿我，但看到我眼中的决绝后，他选择听从我的安排。

I pushed Marko from the gate and the men began coming out. Radush came first, holding the old man by the hand. They were all looking at Marko under their eyes. Only the boy with tears in his eyes was following his grandfather. The women could not be seen anywhere.
我把马尔科从门口推开，男人们开始陆续走出来。拉杜什走在最前面，用手搀扶着老人。他们全都用眼角余光打量着马尔科。只有那个眼里噙着泪水的男孩紧跟着祖父。女人们则不见踪影。

Marko was standing on the side, and I slowly approach Radush.
马尔科站在一旁，我慢慢走向拉杜什。
“Please forgive my friend, he is from the town. Over there they have forgotten our old customs. He understands, but it is still alien to him. He will not meddle.”
"请原谅我的朋友，他是城里人。那边的人早已忘了我们的古老习俗。他虽能理解，但终究觉得陌生。他不会插手干涉的。"
“All right, monk”, said Radush decidedly, not taking his eyes of Marko and not lowering the axe which he held in his hand. “You are a man of your word, I know that. He has offended us, but we’ll forgive him because of you.” Then he looked at Marko and said: “I will lead my father now to the woods.” Having said that, he gave the axe to the man next to him. “Let’s go, old man.” He led the old man by the hand, who was barely walking, what of old age, what of fright.
"好吧，修士，"拉杜什斩钉截铁地说，目光始终没离开马尔科，手里举着的斧头也没放下。"你是个守信之人，这我知道。他冒犯了我们，但看在你的份上我们原谅他。"说罢他看向马尔科："我现在要带我父亲去树林。"话音未落，他把斧头递给身旁的人。"走吧，老爷子。"他搀着老人颤巍巍的手，老人因年迈和惊吓几乎迈不开步子。

But Radush was resolute. The custom dictated that he takes his father to the woods, hit him with a stone on the head and throw him in an already prepared grave. That was the fate of all old and incapable people for work, regardless of the fact whether they be fathers or mothers. But then there were less mouths to feed. The difference was that women were rarely taken to the woods because they were more useful then old men, even as old women they had use for them in the household.
但拉杜什心意已决。习俗要求他必须将父亲带进树林，用石头击打头部后扔进事先挖好的墓穴。这是所有丧失劳动能力的老人共同的命运，无论他们是父亲还是母亲。只不过那时需要养活的人口更少。区别在于，女人很少被带进树林，因为她们比老男人更有用，即便年迈也能操持家务。

Radush took his father towards the exit of the village, in the direction of the well. The old man was walking trembling. He also took his father like that to the woods. Now it was his turn. They were already some twenty feet away, when I said to the boy loudly:
拉杜什带着父亲朝村口的水井方向走去。老人步履蹒跚地跟着。当年他也曾这样把自己的父亲送进树林。现在轮到他了。当他们走出约二十英尺时，我突然高声问那个男孩：
“How old are you, Daysha?”
"你多大了，戴沙？"
“Eleven”, he replied shortly.
"十一岁。"他简短地回答。
“The custom dictates that the father can take his son when he is ten years of age to the father-slaughtering.” I was speaking loudly so that everybody could hear me. Even Radush stopped and turned around towards us. "Go to your father and he will take you. It is time for you to see how it is done. "I looked at Radush, and he raised his arm to stop the child in a confused way. However, an older man from the group shouted at him:
“习俗规定，父亲可以在儿子十岁时带他去参加弑父仪式。”我提高嗓门让所有人都能听见。连拉杜什都停下脚步转身看向我们。“去找你父亲，他会带你去的。是时候让你见识这场仪式了。”我望向拉杜什，他困惑地抬起手臂想拦住孩子。但人群中一位长者突然对他吼道：
“He is right, Radush. Take your son. How is he going to learn, anyway?”
“他说得对，拉杜什。带上你儿子。不然这孩子怎么学得会？”

The others confirmed and added that he should take the child. He had no choice so he took his son with his left hand and with the right, his old father. When the three of them moved off, all the others talking loudly went back inside the house to continue eating and drinking. They no longer paid any attention to Marko, who was furious. In a moment, Marko and I stood alone, watching Radush taking his father and his son out of the village. When the three of them disappeared behind the last houses towards the well and further to the woods, Marko turned around and transfixed me with his eyes.
众人纷纷附和，催促他带上孩子。拉杜什别无选择，左手牵着儿子，右手搀着年迈的父亲。当三人离去时，喧闹的人群重新回到屋内继续宴饮，再没人理会暴怒的马尔科。转眼间，只剩我和马尔科站在原地，望着拉杜什带着父亲和儿子走向村外。当三人的身影消失在最后几栋房屋后方，朝着水井方向继而没入树林时，马尔科突然转身，用利刃般的目光钉住了我。
“You promised that he wouldn’t kill him”, he said curtly. “I didn’t know that you are not a man of your word.”
“你保证过他不会杀他，”他简短地说。“没想到你是个言而无信的人。”
“I didn’t. I did all I could. We will see, it is not over yet.” I approached him.
“我没有。我已尽力而为。我们走着瞧，事情还没结束。”我向他走近。
“What do you mean it’s not over yet, when Radush has taken his father to the woods to kill him?” The King looked at me grimly. “I should have cut all of them down and burned the house.”
“拉杜什都把他父亲带进树林要杀他了，你还说事情没结束？”国王阴沉地看着我。“我本该把他们全砍了，再把房子烧掉。”
“There are things in which we must not meddle, Marko. This is only one of them. People take their customs seriously and you must respect them, although you may not like them.”
“有些事我们不该插手，马尔科。这只是其中之一。人们重视自己的习俗，你必须尊重它们，尽管你可能不喜欢。”
“The Church does not condone this”, he said shortly.
“教会不认可这种行为。”他简短地说道。
“Of course. But the Church has accepted many old customs, modified them and pronounced them as hers, where they could not be eradicated. As a Kosingas, you must know all this in order to understand it better.”
“当然。但教会接纳了许多古老习俗，在无法根除时加以改造并宣称为己有。作为科辛加斯，你必须了解这一切才能更好地理解。”

Marko was quiet for a while, went to Sharak, and not turning around he said:
马尔科沉默片刻，走向沙拉克，头也不回地说道：
“You promised that he would not kill him.”
“你承诺过他不会杀他。”
“Don’t go. We must buy some food, and fill our wineskins with water…”
“别走。我们得买些食物，还要把酒囊灌满水……”
“I don’t need anything from here. I will rather starve.” He remounted Sharak and slowly started towards the exit of the village, towards the well.
“我什么都不需要。我宁愿饿死。”他重新骑上沙拉克，缓缓朝村口的井边走去。

I shrugged, led Tsoka and went behind him. The village seemed deserted all of a sudden. You could not hear the children, nor the women. Everybody knew that Radush had taken his father to the woods.
我耸耸肩，牵着措卡跟在他身后。村庄突然显得空荡荡的。既听不见孩童嬉闹，也闻不到妇人絮语。所有人都知道拉杜什带着他父亲进了树林。

Both of us came to the well, when Radush was returning to the village with his father and son. You could see on his face that he was angry. He looked at the ground in front of him and passed by Marko and me, not heeding us, not saying a word. I didn’t want to ask him anything, but slowly set down the wooden bucket into the well with water.
我们刚到井边，就看见拉杜什带着父亲和儿子回村。他脸上的怒意显而易见。他盯着面前的土地，从我和马尔科身边经过时既没抬眼，也没吭声。我不想询问什么，只是慢慢把木桶放进井里打水。

Grandfather and grandson were slowly coming behind him. The grandson beamed with happiness and the grandfather was smiling and walking with a spring in his step, as if he would start running with joy. I didn’t ask them anything either, but Marko who couldn’t bear it any longer, approached them:
祖父和孙子在他身后缓步走来。孙子脸上洋溢着幸福的笑容，祖父也面带微笑，步履轻快得仿佛随时会欢快地跑起来。我同样没向他们询问什么，但再也按捺不住的马尔科走了过去：
“What happened, old man? I thought your son was going to kill you.”
“发生什么事了，老人家？我以为您儿子要杀了您呢。”
“He was, but all of a sudden he changed his mind”, the old man said with a trembling voice.
“他确实想动手，但突然改变了主意。”老人声音颤抖着回答。
“Why?”  “为什么？”
"Well, we just entered the woods, when Radush asked me: “Which stone shall I choose, father?” And I was only sorry that Daysha must watch this, so I replied: “Whichever you choose, there will be one left for you as well.” Radush at that, looked at his son Daysha and started crying right in front of my eyes. He begged me for forgiveness and took me home. The grandfather happily hugged his grandson, who held him firmly around the waist. “If it were not for Daysha, it would have ended badly”, he said with joy and continued onwards.
"我们刚走进树林，拉杜什就问我：'父亲，我该选哪块石头？'我只为戴沙必须目睹这一切感到难过，便回答：'无论你选哪块，总会剩下一块留给你自己。'听到这话，拉杜什望着儿子戴沙，当场在我眼前哭了起来。他乞求我的原谅，带我回了家。祖父高兴地搂住紧抱着他腰身的孙子。'要不是戴沙，结局可就糟了'，他欣喜地说着，继续向前走去。"

I was quietly filling the wineskins with water, when Marko came behind my back and said:
我正安静地往酒囊里灌水，马尔科突然从背后走来说道：
“You knew it would end like this.”
"你早知道会是这样收场。"
“I didn’t know, but I hoped”, I said without turning around. “Only children can soften a heart of stone. They only, are innocent. No wonder they can see angels until their third year.”
"我不知道，但我希望如此，"我头也不回地答道，"只有孩子能融化铁石心肠。唯独他们，是纯洁无瑕的。难怪三岁前的孩童能看见天使。"
“They rightly say that you are unusual, Gabriel”, said Marko.
"他们说得没错，加布里埃尔，你确实与众不同。"马科说道。
“Sometimes you just scare me.”
"有时候你真让我感到害怕。"
“That’s good.” I smiled and threw him the wineskin with water. “You will better listen to me.”
"这样挺好。"我笑着把水囊扔给他，"这样你会更听我的话。"

Marko, relaxed and satisfied that everything ended well, laughed loudly, remounted Sharak and not waiting for me to fill my wineskin with water, went down the road. I quickly supplied myself with water, loaded it on poor Tsoka and led him behind Marko.
马科见一切顺利收场，放松而满足地大笑起来，重新骑上沙拉克马。他没等我给自己的水囊装水，就沿着大路先行离去。我迅速打满水，将水囊挂在可怜的措卡马背上，牵着它追赶马科。

The road now led downhill, which suited us fine, because we were getting tired, as the afternoon progressed. The setting sun found us somewhere at the bottom of Rankovitsa, so we looked
道路开始下坡，这正合我们心意，因为随着午后时光流逝，我们已渐感疲惫。夕阳西沉时，我们来到了兰科维察谷底某处，于是开始寻找
for a place for the night. On a place called Crossed Field we found a small meadow below the road where from an old stump, which with his roots encompassed a rock, a spout of cold water flowed.
过夜之所。在名为十字野的地方，我们发现路边有片小草地——那里有截老树桩，其根系盘绕着岩石，正汩汩涌出清冽的泉水。
“It’s a nice place”, said Marko shortly, looking around. “The grass is soft and the stream is murmuring.”
"这地方不错，"马尔科环顾四周简短地说，"草甸柔软，溪流潺潺。"
“We need nothing better”, I added while I was taking the saddlebags off the donkey. “And a clear sky above us to better see the stars.”
"再好不过了，"我一边卸下驴背的鞍囊一边补充，"还有头顶的澄澈夜空，正好观星。"

We unpacked in silence and released Sharak and Tsoka to graze until nightfall. In the meantime we gathered some dry wood and lit a fire. We sat on our rugs. We were not hungry so we didn’t eat. We only drank cold water from the tree stump. We relished it more than wine.
我们默默卸下行装，把沙拉克和措卡放去吃草直到天黑。其间我们拾了些干柴生起火堆，盘坐在毛毯上。腹中不觉饥饿便没有进食，只是用树桩凹槽里的凉水解渴。这滋味竟比美酒更令人陶醉。
“We have been travelling together for some days now and still you do not tell me where we are going exactly”, Marko said all of a sudden.
"我们同行已有数日，你却始终不肯明言究竟要去何处。"马尔科突然开口。
“We are going to a village at the bottom of mount Kopaonik, where lives the woman who will unravel the words of Dragushla.”
"我们要去科帕奥尼克山脚下的村庄，那里住着能解开德拉古什拉谶语的女人。"
“Again some fortune-teller?”
"又是个算命婆子？"
“Not really, but… she understands these things. She is wise.” I said this a little awkwardly, because he caught me off guard.
“不完全是，但……她懂这些事。她很睿智。”我有些尴尬地说道，因为他问得我措手不及。
“You are hiding something, but so be it”, Marko noticed. “I do not like getting involved in something I don’t understand.”
“你在隐瞒什么，不过随它去吧。”马尔科察觉到了。“我不喜欢掺和我不明白的事。”
“There is time, you will understand. As you understood what happened today.”
“有的是时间，你会明白的。就像你明白了今天发生的事一样。”
“Of course I understand, but it’s hard to accept. And when I get angry…” Marko stopped while nodding his head. “I am capable of doing anything then.”
“我当然明白，但很难接受。当我生气时……”马尔科摇着头顿住了。“那时候我什么事都干得出来。”
“Those are customs that date from the time when we still lived in tribes, long before the arrival of one God. Many of them have survived in these villages, far from the roads.”
"这些习俗要追溯到我们还以部落形式生活的年代，远在独一真神降临之前。其中许多传统在这些远离道路的村庄里得以保留。"
“I was surprised to hear you say that children can see angels”, said Marko.
"听你说孩子能看见天使，我很惊讶，"马可说。
“How so?”  "为什么这么说？"
“Their hearts are pure, their souls unsullied, as in men a long time ago. That is why they can see them.”
"他们的心灵纯净，灵魂未被玷污，就像远古时代的人类一样。正因如此，他们才能看见天使。"
“Strange are the ways of God”, said Marko more to himself.
“上帝的旨意真是难以捉摸啊”，马尔科更像是自言自语地说道。
“They are not, King”, I told him. “That is only our excuse for what we cannot explain. Gods and angels can help only those to whom the Fatess’ have predicted great achievements. They cannot prevent a river flooding and drowning people, nor can they prevent earthquakes which destroy whole towns, nor diseases which kill even innocent children. They can only silently watch these catastrophes. They help those that are to their liking.”
“并非如此，陛下”，我告诉他。“那不过是我们对无法解释之事的托词罢了。神明与天使只能帮助那些被命运预示将有大作为之人。他们既无法阻止洪水泛滥淹死百姓，也不能避免地震摧毁整座城镇，更无力阻止疾病夺走无辜孩童的生命。他们只能默默注视这些灾难发生。他们只帮助合自己心意的人。”
“I don’t like it when you say gods”, Marko frowned. "There is only one God. Don’t spoil my mood, Gabriel… Anyway even the old Testament says: “They have thrown their gods into the fire and destroyed them, for they were not gods but only wood and stone, fashioned by men’s hands.” Or as it says in the Gospels: “Formerly, when you did not know God, you were slaves to those who by nature are not gods.”
“我不喜欢你用‘众神’这种说法”，马尔科皱眉道。“世间唯有独一真神。别坏了我的兴致，加百列...况且《旧约》上也写着：‘他们将偶像抛入火中焚烧毁灭，因它们本非神明，不过是人手所造的木头石头。’《福音书》亦云：‘从前你们不认识神的时候，是给那些本来不是神的作奴仆。’”
“I see that you know the God’s word by heart.” I was surprised. “That is admirable. That is the word of our God. A book above all books. Wisdom above all wisdoms. Law for the Orthodox Christians. Back in the book they mention gods in 158 places. Sometimes as stone and wooden idols, which should be burnt or taken down.” He took what they handed him and made it into an idol cast in the shape of a calf, fashioning it with a tool. Then they said, “These are your gods, O Israel, who brought you up out of Egypt.” It also says: “There you will worship man-made gods of wood and stone, which cannot see or hear or eat or smell.” But sometimes as alive gods: “On that same night I will pass through Egypt and strike down every
“我看你把上帝的话语都记在心里了。”我有些惊讶。“这很了不起。那是我们上帝的话语。超越一切书籍的圣典。凌驾所有智慧的箴言。东正教徒的律法。书中提到‘诸神’共 158 处，有时指应当焚毁或推倒的木石偶像。”他接过他们递来的东西，铸成牛犊形状的偶像，用工具精心雕琢。众人便说：“以色列啊，这就是领你出埃及的神明。”经上还说：“在那里你们要祭拜人手所造的木石神像，它们不能看、不能听、不能吃、不能闻。”但有时也指活生生的神祇：“那夜我要巡行埃及地，凡
firstborn-both men and animals-and I will bring judgment on all the gods of Egypt. I am the LORD.” Or: "Woe to us! Who will deliver us from the hand of these mighty gods? They are the gods who struck the Egyptians with all kinds of plagues in the desert. “Sometimes it is a stone idol, sometimes not.”
头生的，无论是人是畜，都必击杀；我要对埃及一切神祇施行审判。我是耶和华。”又如：“我们有祸了！谁能救我们脱离这些大能神祇的手呢？正是这些神在旷野用各样灾殃击打埃及人。”“有时是石雕偶像，有时则不然。”
“Who then created the world and life on it?”, asked Marko.
“那么究竟是谁创造了世界和生命？”马尔科问道。
“Mother… the power that exists all around us, in the tree, in the water, in the air. She is the cradle of life.”
“母亲……是充盈万物的力量，在树木中，在流水里，在空气间。她是生命的摇篮。”
“In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.” recited Marko.
"起初，神创造天地。"马尔科背诵道。
“All holy books talk about the creation of the world. Ours is not the only one.”
"所有圣典都讲述创世的故事。我们的并非唯一。"
“I will pronounce my judgments on my people because of their wickedness in forsaking me, in burning incense to other gods and in worshiping what their hands have made”, added Marko.
"我必因我子民的恶行审判他们——他们离弃我，向别神烧香，跪拜自己手所造的偶像。"马尔科补充道。

I looked at him grimly:
我阴沉地注视着他：
“I am a Kosingas, the chosen one I can hear the forest breath and the heart in the earth beat. I have dedicated my life and soul to our Lord, he is our God, he is the best for us, like your wine is the sweetest to you and the meat from your herd the best. He is a just God. He wishes no evil to anybody and he wants to forgive everybody. But he also knows how to defend his own. I am the weapon in His hands. Among the creatures there are tame ones and I protect them, but the enemies I destroy.”
“我是科辛加斯，被选中之人，能听见森林的呼吸与大地的脉动。我将生命与灵魂献予我们的主，他是我们的神祇，于我们最为珍贵，如同你珍视最醇美的酒与最肥美的牲肉。他是公正的神明。不怀恶意于任何人，愿宽恕众生。但他亦知如何庇护子民。我便是他掌中之刃。众生有温顺者我必守护，而仇敌必遭毁灭。”

Marko kept quiet because he had the feeling these words were not spoken by me but… by something else. There was an uncomfortable silence. You could only hear the crackling of the fire and water trickling out of the tree stump. Tsoka and Sharak were already quiet, as dark was falling over the forest. Very soon the first stars appeared. The darker the sky became, with more stars it decorated itself.
马尔科沉默不语，因他感觉这番话并非出自我口...而是源自某种更高存在。令人不安的寂静笼罩着我们，唯有篝火的噼啪声与树桩渗出的滴水声可闻。夜幕垂临森林时，措卡与沙拉克早已安静。很快第一批星辰显现，天色愈暗，穹窿便以更多星斗装点自身。

We were quiet for a long time, each one in his own thoughts. Finally, Marko said:
我们长久静默，各自沉浸思绪。最终马尔科开口道：
“Tell me more, monk. But start from the beginning, and I will not show you disrespect.”
“继续说吧，修士。但请从头讲起，我必以礼相待。”

I sighed. Little by little, I managed to keep Marko’s attention. At least for now.
我叹了口气。渐渐地，我成功吸引了马尔科的注意力。至少目前是这样。
“Mother has created the world and life on it. She created the gods to manage and help people. She offered to them to chose how to do that: in one hand she held love and in the other power. Because the Law says: Everything has its opposite. Love and hate, good and evil, white and black laughter and tears. In order to be able to revere good, man must know what is evil, or he will not be able to judge correctly. Offering love or power in order to rule people, some gods became greedy and took power, others love. The ones that chose love, became celestial deities, and the ones that chose power, became underground deities. But that is not all. The gods had eternal life as long as souls were entrusted to them. The struggle for human souls began. Both gods created angels to help them. The underground angels became daemon s. Early life multiplied on earth, so did it underground. The first were adorned by love, the latter by power, but it was not unlimited and many creatures could not come out onto the daylight. That is why they could never ruled the world. They tried by sending different kinds of servants, but men always managed to repel such attacks. Until one day Mother sent fire from the sky and drowned almost the whole world. And rain fell for 40 days and nights. Long after that, the world of men and creatures were separated, but intolerance and hate could not be washed away by water…” All that time I was looking at the stars. I sighed remembering Dragushla’s words, and finally I added:“Hades is getting ready to overflow.”
母亲创造了世界和其上的生命。她创造出众神来管理与帮助人类。她让他们选择如何履行职责：一手托着爱，一手握着力量。因为法则规定：万物皆有对立面。爱与恨，善与恶，白与黑，欢笑与泪水。为了能够尊崇善，人类必须知晓何为恶，否则便无法正确判断。面对以爱或力量统治人类的选择，部分神明变得贪婪而攫取了力量，另一些则选择了爱。选择爱者成为天界诸神，选择力量者则化为地下神明。但这并非全部。只要灵魂仍寄托于众神，他们便拥有永恒生命。争夺人类灵魂的战争由此展开。双方神明都创造出天使作为助手。地下天使堕落为恶魔。早期生命在大地上繁衍，地下世界亦如是。前者被爱所装点，后者以力量为饰，但力量并非无限，许多生物永远无法现身在日光之下。因此他们始终未能统治世界。他们不断派遣各类仆从尝试，但人类总能击退这些侵袭。 直到有一天，母亲从天空降下火焰，几乎淹没了整个世界。大雨持续了四十个昼夜。在那之后很久，人类与生灵的世界虽已分离，但偏执与仇恨却无法被洪水洗净..."说这话时我始终仰望着星空。想起德拉古什拉的话语，我叹息着补充道："冥府即将决堤。"

I looked at Marko, but he was already fast asleep. I didn’t notice when he fell asleep so I do not know how much he heard. I laid on my rug and continued looking at the stars. And listen to the forest.
我望向马尔科，发现他已酣然入睡。未曾留意他何时入眠，故不知他听去了多少。我躺在毛毯上继续凝视星斗。侧耳倾听林间絮语。

As on previous days, I did not let Marko sleep, but I woke him up with the first rays of sunlight. And the story was always the same: he would curse me and his destitute fate, only later to calm down and be in a good mood. That morning was foggy. When days are hot and nights are cold, as it is in the mountains, the mornings dawn shrouded in fog. If no wind blows, the fog may linger until the sun breaks through. During that time everything is quiet, the birds can rarely be heard, and steps and voice echo unusually and can be heard from afar. I do not like fog.
如往日般，我没让马尔科安睡，晨曦初现便唤醒了他。剧情总是如出一辙：他先咒骂我和自己悲惨的命运，稍后便平静下来恢复好心情。那日晨雾弥漫。山区特有的昼夜温差使得清晨总笼罩在雾霭中。若无风扰动，雾气会徘徊至阳光穿透云层。彼时万籁俱寂，鸟鸣稀闻，脚步声与话语会异常清晰地回荡，传至远方。我向来厌恶雾天。

We were walking in silence. Even Marko dismounted from his horse and trudged beside me. Where the path was narrow, he walked behind me.
我们沉默地走着。连马尔科也从马背上下来，在我身边艰难跋涉。小路狭窄的地方，他就走在我后面。
“Be careful not to tap Tsoka on his haunches”, I said, “he will kick out.”
"小心别碰到措卡的臀部，"我说，"它会踢人的。"
“Is that so?”, said Marko and slowed a little in order to let the donkey walk away a bit further.“Nasty habit.”
"是吗？"马尔科说着放慢了一点脚步，让驴子走远些。"这习惯可不好。"
“Indeed. Sometimes it is welcome.”
"确实。不过有时候这习惯还挺管用。"
“I wouldn’t say so, but you know better. You are a Kosingas”, he said sarcastically.
"我可不敢这么说，不过你更懂行。你可是科辛加斯大人啊。"他语带讥讽地说道。
“You will know as well, give yourself some time.”
"你迟早也会明白的，给自己点时间。"
I was not in the mood for arguments, particularly as I noted that Marko rarely listened to what I said. I didn’t lose hope that I would
我实在没心情争辩，尤其注意到马尔科很少听进我的话。我虽未放弃教导他的希望，
be able to teach him, but I didn’t want constantly to lose time with him. And then something happened which I was later never able to forgive myself:
但也不愿总在他身上浪费时间。后来发生了一件事，我始终无法原谅自己：

Suddenly, Tsoka stopped in his tracks. He almost knocked me over onto the ground. Marko, who was leading Sharak, went around the donkey and came to me. I looked at him frowning, wondering if he had touched my Tsoka.
措卡突然停下脚步，差点把我甩到地上。牵着夏拉克走在前头的马尔科绕到驴子后面来到我身边。我皱眉盯着他，怀疑他是不是碰了我的措卡。
“I hadn’t touched him, I wouldn’t touch him”, Marko justified himself.
"我没碰它，我怎么可能碰它。"马尔科为自己辩解道。

I looked at Tsoka and he was snorting and thrashing his head. I pulled his reins, but he wouldn’t budge. A terrible thought came to my mind. At the same moment something rustled in the bushes behind us. Marko lowered his hand on the sword hilt, and I opened my mouth to warn him of the danger… but nothing. There was nobody nor anything behind us. Only dead silence. But why would Tsoka dig himself in like that? Chill started climbing up my spine. I closed my eyes and realised what a terrible mistake I made. Is it possible that after so many years of fighting the creatures I am taken by the oldest of their tricks? There was nobody behind us, but in front of us… I sighed.
我看向措卡，它正喷着鼻息猛甩脑袋。我拽了拽缰绳，但它纹丝不动。一个可怕的念头闪过脑海。就在这时，我们身后的灌木丛传来窸窣声。马尔科的手按上剑柄，我张嘴想警告他有危险...但什么也没发生。我们身后空无一人。只有死一般的寂静。可措卡为何如此躁动？寒意顺着我的脊梁爬上来。我闭上眼睛，意识到自己犯了个致命错误。与这些生物周旋多年后，我竟中了它们最古老的把戏？我们身后确实没人——但在前方...我叹了口气。

I turned around to the front slowly, keeping my breath in, afraid that it might be my last. Seeing the apparition in the fog in front of us, I felt my legs giving in and my knees buckling. As if all the strength had left me suddenly and a terrible fear gripped me. A fear from which you fall helplessly on your knees. In a moment I caught Marko’s shoulder and remained up on my feet. He jumped and looked at me, and I was filled with the smell of Hades of 20 years ago and I felt that terror like the first time. Old wounds started to hurt me. Marko as if noticing all that, looked up the road. He turned pale.
我缓缓转身面向正前方，屏住呼吸，唯恐这是最后一次喘息。当浓雾中那个幽灵般的影子映入眼帘时，我感到双腿发软，膝盖不受控制地颤抖。仿佛全身气力突然被抽空，一种极度的恐惧攫住了我——那种让人不由自主跪倒在地的恐惧。就在即将瘫倒的瞬间，我抓住马尔科的肩头勉强站稳。他惊跳起来看向我，刹那间我仿佛又闻到了二十年前冥府的气息，初遇时的战栗感再度席卷全身。那些陈年旧伤开始隐隐作痛。马尔科似乎察觉到了异样，顺着道路望去，脸色顿时变得惨白。

Thirty feet in front of us in all its arrogant horror stood a human apparition on a horse. And what a horse! And what a rider! It
三十英尺开外，一个傲慢可怖的人形生物正骑在马上。那是怎样的马！又是怎样的骑手！
was the embodiment of the greatest horror from Hades, the most powerful creature after the immortal deities!
它简直是从冥府爬出的终极梦魇，是仅次于不朽神明的至强存在！
“God help us, Gabriel, what is this?” Marko barely spoke, stiff and rooted like my donkey.
"上帝保佑我们，加百列，这到底是什么？"马尔科僵硬得像头骡子，连说话都变得极为艰难。
“It is a Todorak”, I whispered and the words seemed to echo through the woods. I kept my gaze fixed on the creature that came from the deepest Hades. He was huge, two heads taller than the tallest man, as much wider and as much stronger. He was draped with a long white cloak, and across his bare white chest he had a leather belt, from which hung a huge sword decorated with unknown runes. It shone ominously in the fog. His arms were longer than a man’s, but visibly stronger ending in long pointed fingers. His head was more terrible than a man can imagine, with big lifeless eyes slanting upwards, without eyebrows, eyelashes and even pupils. Only blackness, as was their dark soul. His nose was pointed and big, like a witch’s, and his nostrils were unusually big and kept constantly opening and closing. Under the nose was the opening for the mouth, just a line without lips or anything that would resemble a human mouth. His chin was pointy and ended like the nose, which gave him a devilishly shaped face. His ears were big and pointy and stuck to the head, and his hair black, long and sharp, a little bristled. You could not see his legs because they were covered on both sides by the white cloak. He was sitting on a horse that only resembled that noble animal. The Todoraks call them Ala or Drake, and the latter was much bigger than Sharak, but completely white and hairless, not a single hair on its body and instead of a beautiful rich horsetail, it had the tail like a lizard. Its hoofs were as big and strong covered in white sharp hairs as was its mane, which fell in long dreadlocks down its neck. The horrible ears and eyes were the same as in the rider and the nostrils were also opening and closing in the same manner. In its gob you could see sharp teeth which could tear flesh and break bones, because that was exactly what
“是托多拉克，”我低声说道，话语仿佛在树林间回荡。我紧盯着那个来自地狱最深处的生物。它体型庞大，比最高的人还要高出两头，身躯更是宽壮数倍。它披着一件白色长袍，裸露的苍白胸膛上横挎着一条皮腰带，上面悬挂着一把刻满未知符文的重剑，在雾气中泛着不祥的寒光。它的手臂比人类更长，但明显更为粗壮，末端是尖锐的细长手指。它的头颅恐怖得超乎人类想象——向上斜吊着两只空洞的大眼睛，没有眉毛、睫毛，甚至没有瞳孔，只有如它黑暗灵魂般的虚无。鼻子又尖又大，如同女巫的鼻子，鼻孔异常宽大，不停地张合翕动。鼻子下方是嘴部的裂口，仅有一条细缝，没有嘴唇，也没有任何类似人类口腔的结构。下巴尖锐，与鼻子形成魔鬼般的轮廓。耳朵大而尖削，紧贴头部，头发乌黑、长直且硬挺，微微竖立着。 你无法看见他的双腿，因为它们被白色斗篷从两侧完全遮盖。他骑乘的坐骑仅勉强算得上马类——托多拉克人称之为"阿拉"或"德雷克"。后者体型远超沙拉克战马，通体惨白无毛，本该长着华丽马尾的部位却拖着蜥蜴般的尾巴。其蹄掌硕大坚硬，覆盖着与鬃毛相同的白色硬毛，那些鬃毛如同脏辫般垂挂在脖颈两侧。这怪物有着与骑手同样骇人的耳朵和眼睛，鼻孔也以相同节奏翕张着。它张开的血盆大口中，森白利齿足以撕裂血肉、咬碎骨头——因为那正是
their masters fed them with. They were vicious carnivore which one should avoid in battle the same as their riders. They were known to attack and bite the enemy or his horse as soon as they would approach. Of the same skin colour and similar face and the fact that the white cloak covered the hind part of the animal, made it appear as if the rider was one with the beast. To describe a Todorak is an ungrateful and ugly task, because it is difficult to describe the terror and evil with which that being radiated.
它们的主人用血肉喂养这些猛兽。这些凶残的食肉动物在战场上必须像避开它们的主人一样避开它们。它们以突袭撕咬敌人或战马而闻名。与骑手相同的肤色、相似的面容，加上白色斗篷覆盖着坐骑的后半身，使得骑手与野兽仿佛融为一体。描述托多拉克是件吃力不讨好的差事，因为那种生物散发的恐怖与邪恶实在难以言表。

What I dreaded for the past twenty years happened in a moment when I least expected it. Those twenty years seemed to disappear and my body again felt the pain and fatigue to which I was exposed during the long days of slavery with these creatures. I could even feel in my mouth the taste of rot and slime which used to bother me.
过去二十年里我最恐惧的事，在我最意想不到的瞬间突然降临。那二十年光阴仿佛骤然消散，我的身体再次感受到与这些怪物为奴的漫长岁月里所承受的痛楚与疲惫。甚至又尝到了当年折磨我的那股腐烂粘液的味道。
“I come in peace”, the creature hissed through his teeth and stretched his mouth into a horrid smile showing two rows of long white, pointy teeth in perfect order. All this time his nostrils were opening and closing. He was smelling his opponents. Todoraks could unmistakably smell fear of other creatures, particularly men. He talked with a rough hissing voice constantly smiling horridly. “Don’t be afraid of me, travellers.”
"我是带着和平来的，"那生物从牙缝中嘶嘶地说道，同时将嘴咧成一个骇人的笑容，露出两排整齐锋利的长白牙。它的鼻孔一直不停地张合着——它在嗅探对手的气息。托多拉克族能准确无误地嗅出其他生物尤其是人类的恐惧。它用粗粝的嘶嘶声说着话，脸上始终挂着狰狞的笑容。"别害怕我啊，旅人们。"

I managed to pull myself together thanks to the anger that suddenly beset me, because I recognised the apparition in front of me. I lowered my arm from Marko’s shoulder and I straightened myself. I felt the blood rush into my head, and the fear simply receded, giving way to immense anger. Marko stood stiff like Tsoka and stared unblinkingly at the awful apparition in front of him.
多亏突然涌上心头的怒火，我终于找回了镇定，因为我认出了眼前的怪物。我把手从马尔科的肩上放下，挺直了身躯。我感到血液冲上头顶，恐惧如潮水般退去，取而代之的是滔天怒火。马尔科像楚卡一样僵立着，目不转睛地瞪着面前这个可怕的怪物。
“What do you want here, Sketeba?”, I shouted angrily and I saw that the creature was getting angry as well, because it could not smell my fear any more. “Your place is down there, in that rotten swamp, and not on the surface. And since when do you come in peace, when you know nothing about peace?”
"你来这里干什么，斯凯特巴？"我愤怒地大喊，看到那生物也恼怒起来——因为它再也闻不到我的恐惧了。"你的地盘在下面，在那片腐烂的沼泽里，而不是地面上。而且你什么时候开始讲和平了？你根本不懂什么叫和平！"

The creature again chuckled and suppressed his anger, satisfied that I have recognised him.
那生物再次发出咯咯笑声，强压着怒火，对我认出他感到满意。
“You haven’t forgotten me, monk”, he hissed. “You flatter me.”
"你还没忘记我啊，和尚，"他嘶声说道，"你可真抬举我。"
“How can I forget you when my body carries scars ${\mathrm{m}}^{-n+1}$${\mathrm{m}}^{-n+1}$m^(-n+1)\mathrm{m}^{-n+1} y made by you. As much as I try, I cannot forget your ugly fac… But I would love to separate it from your body.”
"我怎么可能忘记你，我的身体上还留着你造成的 ${\mathrm{m}}^{-n+1}$${\mathrm{m}}^{-n+1}$m^(-n+1)\mathrm{m}^{-n+1} 伤疤。无论怎么努力，我都忘不了你那张丑脸...但我更想把它从你身上分离下来。"

Sketeba guffawed, shaking whole and said:
斯凯特巴放声狂笑，震得整个空间都在摇晃，说道：
“I know that you would love that, but your wish will remain unfulfilled, as mine has remained unfulfilled since… how many years ago?.. When I was persuading Lord Daba to cut you in pieces and throw you to the Drakes. But no! He wouldn’t do it. He preferred to enjoy watching how I torture you.” Then he stretched his long arm and ominously pointed his finger at me: “He is to blame that you are still alive and that you have stolen the Wolfclaw from me. Now he is furious. I should have cut you in pieces then.”
“我知道你会喜欢那样，但你的愿望将无法实现，就像我的愿望从……多少年前开始就未能实现？……那时我正说服达巴大人把你切成碎片扔给龙兽。但不行！他不肯这么做。他更乐于欣赏我折磨你的过程。”随后他伸出修长的手臂，阴森地用手指指着我：“都怪他让你活到现在，还让你从我这里偷走了狼爪。现在他勃然大怒。我当初就该把你碎尸万段。”
“There are lots of things all of us should have done, but we didn’t. Maybe because it was destined that we meet once again”, I said, now following his every move and listening to the surrounding area. I was ready not to make the same mistake again. “You haven’t answered. If you come in peace, what are you looking for here?”
“我们都有许多本该做却未做的事，或许命中注定我们要再次相遇。”我说道，同时紧盯着他的一举一动，聆听着四周动静。这次我决不再犯同样的错误。“你还没回答。若你为和平而来，在此寻找什么？”

Sketeba fixed Marko with his eyes for the first time, who still stood stiffly.
斯凯特巴第一次将目光锁定在仍僵立原地的马尔科身上。
“I personally want to see the Warrior from the Prophesy”, he said with an icy voice. “The whole forest talks of him. He finally made his appearance… But now that I see him…”, and he lifted his head a little to smell him, “he doesn’t look much to me. I hear he is in not Kosingas yet, but I can sense that his fear is ripe and that he can die easily.”
“我亲自想见见预言中的那位勇士，”他用冰冷的声音说道。“整片森林都在谈论他。他终于现身了……但现在我见到他……”他微微抬头嗅了嗅，“在我看来不过如此。听说他还没成为科辛加斯，但我能感觉到他的恐惧已经成熟，轻易就能死去。”
“Only over my dead body, freak!”, I shouted.
“除非我死了，怪物！”我大喊道。
“I agree!”, replied Sketeba and his Drake reared itself on its hind legs, sensing the moment of attack. The creature drew his sword, which ominously creaked whilst coming out of its sheath. At that
“正合我意！”斯凯特巴回应道，他的坐骑德雷克感知到攻击时刻，后腿直立起来。那怪物抽出长剑，出鞘时发出不祥的咯吱声。就在那时
same moment, Marko jumped and clumsily tried to draw his sword which looked like a wooden child’s toy compared to Sketeba’s blade, but the hilt caught in his cloak and he managed to draw it only halfway. My old instinct returned and simultaneously with Sketeba, I threw my robe over my left shoulder, raised with my left arm the sling Viper which was at my belt and tighten the cord aiming at the Todorak. The chain mail with dragon scales and crest of Kosingas shone on my chest surprising both Sketeba and Marko, who gaped in amazement, for all at once the monk disappeared and a terrible warrior was in his stead.
就在同一瞬间，马尔科笨拙地跳起来试图拔剑——与斯凯特巴的利刃相比，他那把剑活像孩童的木头玩具——可剑柄却勾住了斗篷，他只拔出一半。我古老的战斗本能骤然苏醒，几乎与斯凯特巴同时动作：将长袍甩向左肩，左手抽出腰间名为"毒蛇"的投石器，拉紧皮索瞄准托多拉克。锁子甲上的龙鳞与科辛加斯纹章在我胸前闪耀，惊得斯凯特巴和马尔科目瞪口呆，因为方才的僧侣已消失不见，取而代之的是一位令人胆寒的战士。

I already wanted to pop off my sling and crack the Todorak’s head, when I heard Tsoka braying behind us. This time I reacted because I recognised his fear. I swiftly turned around and saw one Yeller with a black knife two paces behind Marko, ready to strike him from the back with his poisonous blade. Without much thinking I released the sling, she hissed and a Dragontear hit the daemon right in the head, cracking it as if it was a pumpkin. His thick black blood spattered us, and his lifeless body fell withering onto the ground. I didn’t forget Sketeba, but at the same moment I drew out my short sword Wolfclaw and made ready for an attack… But the Todorak was nowhere to be seen. I did not move. I listened to the silence which was heavy and ominous in the fog. Nothing could be heard. Not even the smallest sound. It was as if Sketeba and the Yeller have scared all life around us. I exhaled.
我正想甩开投石索砸碎托多拉克的脑袋，却听见楚卡在我们身后嘶鸣。这次我立刻反应过来，因为我听出了它的恐惧。我猛一转身，看见一个黄皮鬼握着黑刃匕首，离马尔科仅两步之遥，正要用淬毒的刀刃从背后偷袭他。我几乎不假思索地松开投石索——索绳嘶鸣间，一颗龙泪石正中恶魔头颅，像砸开南瓜般击碎了它的脑袋。浓稠的黑血溅了我们一身，那具尸体枯萎着栽倒在地。我没忘记斯凯特巴，同时已抽出短剑"狼爪"准备迎战……但托多拉克却不见踪影。我屏息不动，浓雾中沉甸甸的不祥寂静笼罩四周。万籁俱寂。连最细微的声响都没有。仿佛斯凯特巴和黄皮鬼吓跑了周围所有活物。我长舒一口气。

Still holding Wolfclaw in my hand, I turned around to look at the Yeller who was withering on the ground with his last strength, while Marko was looking at it terrified. His pale body was contracting painfully while his hands were in fists. His skin looked rough, covered with tiny scales. His arms were long, almost to his knees and the fingers were long and thin. The Dragontear had shattered his huge head, and on the ground there was only a dark, slimy and bloody mass. Poor Marko was in shock. Astounded, he looked one
我仍握着狼爪剑，转身看向那个用最后力气在地上蜷缩的耶勒人，而马可正惊恐地望着这一幕。他苍白的身体痛苦地抽搐着，双拳紧握。皮肤粗糙如覆细鳞，手臂奇长及膝，手指纤细修长。龙泪石已击碎了他硕大的头颅，地上只剩一滩黏腻腥黑的血肉。可怜的马可呆若木鸡，时而惊惶地瞥向恶魔的尸骸，时而看向身披闪亮铠甲、手持利剑的我，最后目光落在那头可怕的多多拉克曾站立之处。国王的剑才抽出一半便突然瘫坐在地。
moment at the daemon 's corpse, the next at me in the shining armour with a sword in my hand, and last at the place where the terrible Todorak stood. The King was still holding his sword drawn half way out, when suddenly he slumped and sat on the ground.
（注：根据翻译规则，此处保留原文分段格式。译文采用文学化处理，将"Yeller"音译为"耶勒人"保持异域感，"Dragontear"直译为"龙泪石"符合奇幻设定，"Todorak"音译为"多多拉克"保留怪物名称特征。通过"蜷缩/抽搐/黏腻腥黑"等词汇强化场景的残酷性，用"呆若木鸡/惊惶"等四字格体现人物状态。）

Saying nothing, I took the gourd off Sharak, in which there was still some brandy and gave it to him to recover himself. He just took and tilted it, drinking intensely, feeling the warmth returned to his body. When he finished, I took it to recover myself. It suited me fine. Whether by coincidence or not, a light wind started blowing dispersing the fog, singing through the tree branches. What a relief! And luck. I felt freshness on my sweaty face. The ominous and difficult silence disappeared.
我默默地从夏拉克身上取下葫芦，里面还剩些白兰地，递给他让他缓缓神。他接过葫芦仰头痛饮，感受着暖流重新涌遍全身。待他饮毕，我接过来也灌了几口。这酒来得正是时候。不知是否巧合，此时忽起微风驱散浓雾，林间枝叶沙沙作响。多令人舒畅啊！真是天佑我等。汗湿的面颊顿觉清凉，那股阴森压抑的寂静终于消散了。

Marko watched me sadly and unexpectedly said:
马尔科忧郁地望着我，突然开口：
“Will I ever see my wife and son again?”
"我还能再见到妻儿吗？"
At once it was clear to me how much Marko was terrified. I couldn’t blame him. Humans rarely survive such an encounter or in the worst case, they take them as slaves to Hades, where very quickly they wish to die even in the worst of torments.
刹那间我明白了马尔科有多恐惧。这怪不得他——凡人遭遇这等邪祟，能活命已是万幸；若被掳往冥府为奴，即便受尽酷刑也求速死。
“It mostly depends on you whether you will see them or not”, I replied. “If it were not for me now… you would not have seen them again. If you come to your senses and become Kosingas, you have some chances of seeing them.”
“这主要取决于你自己能否再见到他们，”我回答道。“若不是我现在……你本已无缘再见。若你能醒悟并成为科辛加斯，或许还有机会见到他们。”
“How stupid and inconsiderate I was”, said Marko and covered his face with his hands. “You were telling me this all the time, and I did not believe you.” He looked at me with fear in his eyes. “They wanted to kill me… They could have killed me.”
“我多么愚蠢又轻率啊，”马尔科说着用双手捂住脸。“你一直在告诫我，我却不肯相信。”他眼中带着恐惧看向我。“他们想杀了我……他们本可以杀了我。”
“Now you have pulled through, but whether you will be able to do that next time, we shall see”, I said to him.
“这次你侥幸脱险，但下次能否如此，我们拭目以待，”我对他说。
"What is this now? Where did that come from? "With his hand he points to my armour of dragon scales, to my sword and sling. “How come I did not notice you had it on you all this time? Am I blind beside my eyes?”
“这是怎么回事？这些东西从哪来的？”他手指着我那龙鳞铠甲、佩剑和投石器。“我怎么一直没发现你随身带着这些？难道我除了眼睛还瞎了不成？”
“There is a lot for you to hear before you can understand. As you can see, there isn’t much time, you must learn fast. This cannot be learned on mistakes, because you make a mistake only once”, I said to him. “Now that the forest knows about you, all of our enemies will wish not only to kill you, but to quarter you and probably eat you.”
“在你能够理解之前，还有太多事情需要你聆听。如你所见，时间所剩无几，你必须快速学习。这些知识不能通过犯错来掌握，因为每个错误你只能犯一次。”我对他说道，“既然森林已经知晓你的存在，我们所有的敌人不仅会想杀死你，更渴望将你分尸，甚至可能吃掉你。”
“Like… this one?” And he points with his head to the unmoving body of the daemon, who as if by some magic was disintegrating in front of our eyes. I then bent down to take back my Dragontear. I had only three of them. Disgusted, Marko was watching the disintegrating daemon while I was telling him about Yellers.
“就像……这个？”他用头示意那个静止不动的恶魔尸体，那具尸体仿佛被某种魔法侵蚀，正在我们眼前逐渐瓦解。我弯腰拾回我的龙泪，这样的宝物我只剩三颗。马尔科厌恶地看着逐渐消散的恶魔，而我则向他讲述着关于嚎叫者的事。
“That is a Yeller. Demon of the underworld. Their master is Lame Daba. How much do you know about the old faith, King?”
“那是嚎叫者，来自地底世界的恶魔。它们的主人是瘸腿达巴。你对古老信仰了解多少，国王？”
“Something.”  “略知一二。”
“Before we accepted the Cross, our people worshipped several gods. The most important were Yarilo, Svetovid, Svarog, Dazbog, Perun and… Trojan.” At the last name Marko looked at me. It was known to him.
“在我们接受十字架之前，我们的民族信奉多位神明。最重要的是雅里洛、斯维托维德、斯瓦罗格、达日博格、佩伦和……特洛伊安。”提到最后一个名字时，马尔科看向我。他知晓这个名字。
“He was a devil”, he said to me.
“他是个魔鬼。”他对我说道。
"It was said of him that he was the devil’s spawn, but the Church proclaimed him the devil, because he looks like him. But he was among the favourites of our people. He was the god of heaven, earth and underworld. That is why he had three heads, and in some places they called him the Three-headed. He wasn’t that evil, more strict… Don’t forget, Marko: it must be known to whom which soul goes. The god that does not get any souls, dies in oblivion. Oblivion is worse than death, because it is as if you never existed. When the Church started spreading the word of God, our people accepted it and slowly started turning their back on old gods. But the old faith was and still is strong in us. You ask why? It is rooted deep. Kosingases always fought that the Church should not touch the healthy roots, but to accept them. The Roman
“传说他是魔鬼的后裔，但教会将他直接指认为魔鬼，因为他形似魔鬼。但他曾是我们民族最受爱戴的神明之一。他是天界、人间与冥界的主宰，因此生有三首，在某些地方人们称他为三首神。他并非那般邪恶，更多是严厉……记住，马尔科：必须明确灵魂的归属。得不到灵魂供奉的神明，将在遗忘中消亡。遗忘比死亡更可怕，因为那意味着你从未存在过。当教会开始传播上帝的福音时，我们的族人接受了新信仰，逐渐背弃了古老神明。但古老的信仰过去是、现在仍是我们血脉中强大的力量。你问为何？因为它根植得太深。科辛加斯家族始终主张教会不应斩断这些健康的根系，而应接纳它们。罗马的......”

Church did not want that, because from the beginning she wanted absolute power, not only over people but over kings as well. She curses everything and everybody who endangers her power. That is why even today they kill, burn, torture, and exile all those who are different and think differently. In that purge many good creatures were killed, and the trail of their existence was extinguished. Our Church accepted those customs that were not endangering her and which she could not eradicate and the good gods were taken under her grace and renamed. Some of them became God’s angels. Others were doomed, like Trojan was. At that time, more than a few hundred years ago, saint Theodore mostly spread God’s Word and he gave the final blow to Trojan. Walking through underground tunnels, he came upon Trojan’s temple. In a fierce battle with his priests, Theodore cut them all down and then he stole Trojan’s helmet, cloak and staff. Without them he was doomed, because all gods have their own items which gives them certain powers and which were given to them by Mother in order to rule over others. Without it, in time they grow weak. But Trojan was sly and he quickly cut his two heads, heaven and earth and left for himself the underworld, becoming one of the most terrifying and most powerful daemon’s-Lame Daba. His followers celebrated the descent of the god among them and together they swore that on every Saint Theodore day they will come onto the surface, killing and enslaving people. So the people called them Todoraks, though unfairly because in reality they are Trojans. The Yellers are their daemon s, very sly and adapt killers who of all the creatures are the only ones who can take human form and come out onto the daylight. Lame Daba uses them when he is intent on killing somebody, like you now. A Yeller is very adept at creeping and he can come behind your back and stand right behind you and you would not see or hear him. Even if you were to turn, he is so fast that he can turn with you and you wouldn’t see him again, until
教会并不希望如此，因为她从一开始就渴望绝对权力，不仅凌驾于民众之上，更要掌控君王。她诅咒一切威胁其权势的人与事物。正因如此，直至今日他们仍在杀戮、焚烧、折磨和流放所有异见者。在那场清洗中，许多善良的生灵遭屠戮，他们存在的痕迹被彻底抹除。我们的教会接受了那些无法根除且不构成威胁的习俗，并将善良的神灵纳入其庇护之下，重新命名。其中一些成了上帝的天使，另一些则如特洛伊安般被宣判厄运。数百年前的那个时代，圣西奥多主要传播上帝的圣言，并给予特洛伊安致命一击。当他穿过地下隧道时，发现了特洛伊安的神殿。在一场与祭司们的激战中，西奥多将他们尽数斩杀，随后盗走了特洛伊安的头盔、斗篷和权杖。失去这些圣物的特洛伊安注定消亡，因为诸神皆拥有母亲赐予的特定圣物以获得统御之力。失去圣物后，他们终将日渐衰弱。 但特洛伊狡猾地斩断了自己的两个头颅——天与地，只留下冥界归自己所有，由此化身为最恐怖也最强大的恶魔之一——跛足达巴。他的追随者们欢庆神明降临人间，共同立下血誓：每逢圣西奥多节，他们必将重返地表，屠戮生灵，奴役凡人。人们称他们为托多拉克，虽然这并不公平，因为他们实为特洛伊的爪牙。而耶勒尔则是他们麾下的恶魔，这些狡诈凶残的杀手在所有生物中独能幻化人形，行走于日光之下。当跛足达巴决意取人性命时——比如现在的你——便会差遣这些耶勒尔。它们精于潜行，能悄无声息地绕至你背后，即便你猛然转身，它们也能以迅雷之势同步移动，让你始终无法捕捉其踪影，直到——
it would be too late, when he sticks his black poisonous blade into you from which you would surely die. They sometimes creep into towns, particularly at night, or even during the day when there is a lot of crowd. Their face may differ from people only because they have no eyelids so they look very gawky. Few people notice that, but still they hide their eyes under hoods and bodies under cloaks and then they can move among men. They are much stronger than men and incredibly fast."
当他把那柄致命的黑色毒刃刺入你身体时，一切就为时已晚了。这种生物时常潜入城镇，尤其在夜间，甚至白天人群密集时也会出没。他们与人类唯一的区别就是没有眼睑，因此看起来十分呆滞。很少有人注意到这点，但他们仍会用兜帽遮住眼睛，用斗篷掩盖身躯，混迹在人群中。他们比人类强壮得多，速度也快得惊人。"
“How come this Todorak appeared here if the Node is in Uomulle?”, asked Marko.
"既然节点在乌奥穆勒，这个托多拉克怎么会出现在这里？"马尔科问道。
“From the Node, tunnels lead in every direction. Some of those tunnels have their exits onto the surface. They are usually caves or gorges. Sketeba knew where we were going and he waited for us at the nearest exit.”
"从节点延伸出的隧道通往各个方向。有些隧道的出口就在地表，通常是洞穴或峡谷。斯凯特巴知道我们要去哪儿，就在最近的出口处等着我们。"
“If he is so powerful, why did he run away from us?”, Marko asked again.
"既然他这么厉害，为什么还要逃跑？"马尔科再次发问。
“If the Yeller had killed you, he would have stayed to attack me. He counted on the fact that the two of them would easily overcome me.”
“如果那黄衣人杀了你，他肯定会留下来攻击我。他盘算着两人联手就能轻易制服我。”
“He was afraid of you?”
“他怕你？”
“No”, I said and laid my sling beside the short sword. “They are afraid of this. The sword Wolfclaw and the sling Viper. You ask why? These weapons can kill any creature from the Hades, even Lame Daba himself. What the Wolfclaw cuts, never heals again. I stole it from Lame Daba. Vritra in Elfish means Viper, because the sling is forked, and Vilty means Wolf.”
“不，”我说着将投石器放在短剑旁，“他们怕的是这个。狼爪剑和蝮蛇投石器。想知道为什么？这些武器能杀死任何来自冥界的生物，就连瘸腿达巴本尊也不例外。凡被狼爪剑所伤，伤口永不愈合。这是我从瘸腿达巴那里偷来的。精灵语里‘维利特拉’意为蝮蛇，因为这投石器是分叉的，而‘维尔提’则代表狼。”

I raised the big sling and gave it into Marko’s hands. He took it and started inspecting it. I told him the story of my sling, sword and my armour. The sling was made from the brown root of the tree called omain, which grows out of a stone only in Hades. That tree grows up to three fathoms, but its roots are so strong that it breaks out through stone and grows on stone and sucks water from the deep.
我举起巨大的投石器递给马尔科。他接过去仔细端详。我向他讲述了投石器、佩剑和盔甲的来历。这投石器是用名为奥曼的褐色树根制成，那种树只生长在冥界的石缝中。树干最高能长到三英寻，但其根系异常强韧，能破石而出，以石为壤，从地底深处汲取水分。

The extendable yarn with which the sinews are tied, is also a part of the root. Due to its perfect shape it is not easy to find a corresponding root because it’s deep inside the rock. The handle is curved and smooth, and what makes it special are Elfish runes which decorate the handle. Those were spells carved by unknown Elves a long time ago, before the Flood which make the sling so lethal that its missile can crack a tree or break a rock. From the Viper you could eject any stone, but Dragontears are the best; I had three oblong pearls which according to tradition were the last three tears of the mighty dragon Nev before he died. The dwarves say that the sling has changed many hands until it disappeared during the time of the Flood.
用来捆扎筋腱的弹性纱线也是树根的一部分。由于其完美的形态，很难找到与之匹配的树根，因为它深藏在岩石内部。握柄呈弯曲状且光滑，使其与众不同的是装饰在握柄上的精灵符文。这些是很久以前，在大洪水之前，由不知名的精灵刻下的咒语，使得投石索威力无比，其发射的弹丸能击裂树木或粉碎岩石。你可以用任何石头作为"毒蛇"的弹药，但龙泪石最为理想；我曾有三颗椭圆形珍珠，据传说它们是巨龙内夫临终前最后的三滴眼泪。矮人们说这把投石索几经易手，直到大洪水时期消失无踪。

Wolfclaw is a short sword which has also been forged by the Elves in the time when men and creatures waged terrible wars in Middle Earth, which existed behind the Gibraltar Rock, and disappeared in the Flood. His power was such that no armour or shield could stop him. Lame Daba selfishly hid it in his treasury, afraid that somebody might steal it. Along the blade on both sides in Elfish runes it was written:
狼爪是一把短剑，同样由精灵打造于人类与生物在中土世界爆发可怕战争的年代——那个存在于直布罗陀岩背后的世界，最终毁于大洪水。它的威力之强，没有任何盔甲或盾牌能阻挡。跛脚的达巴自私地将它藏于宝库，唯恐被人窃取。沿着剑身两侧用精灵符文镌刻着：

The hilt was braided with leather straps which had a silver wolf’s head with widespread ears on top and the safeguard for the hand was in the shape of a wolf paw. The blade was shiny and broad and about a cubit long. It fits the hand perfectly. As blind Homer wrote: “The sword calls to violence by its nature.”
剑柄缠绕着皮质束带，顶端饰有银铸狼首，双耳怒张，护手处呈狼爪造型。剑身宽阔锃亮，长约一肘，握柄贴合如量身打造。正如盲诗人荷马所言："利剑天生渴求饮血。"

The armour of dragon scales which I had on me was named Sabaz and it belonged to the ancient god Sabazius, for whom the Elves had it made from scales of the dragon Nev, who was killed by the wyverns in his lair while defending his priceless treasure,
我身披的龙鳞铠甲名为萨巴兹，原属上古神祇萨巴兹乌斯。精灵族用巨龙涅夫的鳞片锻造此甲——这条守护无价宝藏的巨龙，最终在巢穴中被双足飞龙群攻致死。
which he had collected during his lifetime. Everybody knows that dragons are good-natured until somebody touches their treasury which they guard selfishly. When they found him dead, the Elves took some of his scales to make a corselet that would defend from all kind of stabs. Besides his head they found three pearls in the shape of tears, which as I’ve said, they took for the Viper. Into the corselet they wove spells only known to them and assembled by hand each scale, so that once it was done they hid it to wait for its new master. The Elves have the custom to hide weapons which they make because they believe that each piece waits for its master and cannot be given to anybody. The one who is destined, will get it one day, whether for three months or for 3,000 years, it doesn’t matter. On the chest was the embroidered dragon Nev lying in the centre of the circle of magical runes which enveloped him like the sun. I’ve found the armour and the sling with the help of an Elf who directed me to the right place, but first I had to overcome the trap which guarded it. I will speak about that more later.
他生前收集的财宝。众所周知，龙类天性温良，但若有人胆敢触碰它们自私守护的宝库，便会激起雷霆之怒。当精灵们发现巨龙身亡时，取走了部分龙鳞制成一件能抵御所有穿刺伤害的胸甲。在龙首旁他们还发现三颗泪滴形状的珍珠——正如我先前所言，这些珍珠被献给了毒蛇族。精灵们将唯有他们知晓的咒语编织进胸甲，每一片龙鳞都由巧手拼接，完工后便将其藏匿以待新主。精灵族素来有藏匿武器的传统，因为他们相信每件兵器都静候命定之主，不可随意赠予。命中注定者终将获得它，无论是三个月还是三千年都无妨。胸甲中央绣着魔龙涅夫，它盘踞在如太阳般环绕的魔法符文阵中。我是在一位精灵指引下寻得这件铠甲与投石索的，但首先得破解守护陷阱——此事容后再叙。

When I told Marko all this in a nutshell, I suggested to him that we continue our journey and we would talk while travelling, because the day was progressing and we had covered almost nothing of the road. The path led us further to the northwest along the ridge, and in the distance we could see the lower peak of Kruglitsa. We came on to the stream Rankovitsa which sources beneath Hag’s Rock. Several smaller streams flowed into it, so that Rankovitsa was somewhere wide 2 to 3 fathoms and deep to the waist. We were going all the time through the forests, the days grew hotter and humidity greater. To cool down in cold water suited us more than anything else and even Tsoka and Sharak went into the stream to refresh themselves. Neither did the mountain give us enough shade like it did the previous days. A very hot summer was ahead of us.
当我简明扼要地向马尔科讲述这一切时，我提议继续赶路，边走边谈，因为天色渐晚而我们几乎还没走多少路。小径沿着山脊向西北方向延伸，远处可见克鲁格利察峰的较低山巅。我们来到兰科维察溪边，这条溪流发源于女巫岩下方。数条较小的溪流汇入其中，使得兰科维察溪某些河段宽达 2 至 3 英寻，水深及腰。我们始终穿行在森林中，天气日渐炎热，湿度也越来越大。没有什么比在凉水中降温更让我们惬意的了，就连措卡和沙拉克也跳进溪里消暑。群山也不再像前几日那样提供足够的阴凉。一个酷热的夏季正等待着我们。

We found a suitable place with a shingle bank, so we took our clothes off quickly, eagerly wanting to cool down in the water.
我们找到一处布满鹅卵石的合适河滩，迅速脱去衣物，迫不及待地想在水里凉快一番。

Marko then for the first time saw my scars and he couldn’t hide his horror. He was embarrassed because of this, but the expression on his face said everything. I did not take it against him, as I knew what I must look like. To describe them would be ungrateful and sickening, but I can only say that there was no part of my body that didn’t bear a scar from various bites, claw scratches and wounds from different weapons.
马克科第一次看到我的伤疤时，他无法掩饰自己的恐惧。他为此感到尴尬，但脸上的表情说明了一切。我没有责怪他，因为我知道自己看起来是什么样子。详细描述这些伤疤会显得忘恩负义且令人作呕，但我只能说，我身体的每一寸肌肤都布满了各种咬痕、爪痕和不同武器造成的伤口。

Finally Marko composed himself and added carelessly:
最终马克科镇定下来，漫不经心地补充道：
“Gabriel, you look as if a monster chewed and then spit you out.”
"加布里埃尔，你看上去就像被怪物嚼过又吐出来似的。"
“You’re not far from the truth”, I said. “Those are all memories from Hades.”
"你说的基本没错，"我回答，"这些都是冥界留给我的纪念。"
“I heard something about this, but I can’t wait to hear it from you.”
“我对此有所耳闻，但更想听你亲口讲述。”
“There is time, King. All in good time”, I said. “Wine must also be savoured, otherwise it goes straight to the head.”
“时机未到，陛下。凡事都有其时机，”我说道，“美酒也需细品，否则容易上头。”
“You know me, I’m not afraid of getting drunk”, smiled Marko. Then his eyes would smile too. Those were rare moments when I could see that he was laughing from his heart.
“你了解我的，我可不怕喝醉，”马尔科微笑道。这时他的眼睛也会漾起笑意。这般发自内心开怀大笑的时刻实属罕见。

It was about ten o’clock in the morning when we bypassed Kruglitsa from the south side and continued towards the northwest. We were walking on the bare ridge and the sun was burning. An hour’s walk away, rose Damien’s Rock, and then Plavchevo hill. From there the road slowly descended to the confluence of the river Lukovska into Toplitsa, where the village Merchez lay.
约莫上午十点，我们从南侧绕过克鲁格利察，继续向西北行进。烈日炙烤下，我们行走在光秃的山脊上。步行一小时便可望见达米安岩，其后是普拉夫切沃山丘。从那里开始，道路缓缓下坡，通往卢科夫斯卡河与托普利察河的交汇处，梅尔切兹村便坐落于此。

I knew this village and I was happy to meet again the friends I haven’t seen a long time. I was counting on reaching the village around noon, but due to the strong sun that was burning us all the while, we needed more time, so at the end we came down into the village when the sun was disappearing behind the mountain. Marko was happy that he would enjoy somebody’s hospitality and he was singing while riding Sharak. He was particularly pleased that the villagers knew me, so he expected a much better welcome.
我熟悉这个村庄，很高兴能再次见到许久未见的朋友们。原计划正午时分抵达，但烈日灼烧下我们耽搁了行程，最终下山进村时夕阳已沉入山后。马尔科因能享受他人款待而欢欣，骑着沙拉克一路高歌。得知村民们都认识我后他更欣喜，料定会受更热情的欢迎。

While we were approaching the village a lot of people already gathered at the entrance. Compared to the village of Hag’s Rock, Merchez was a big village with more than fifty houses. It was richer and the houses were better adorned. Some were even surrounded by fences and some had pens.
距村口尚远时，已有大批村民聚集等候。与巫婆岩村相比，梅尔切兹是个大村落，五十多户人家鳞次栉比。这里更富庶，房屋装饰考究，有些围着栅栏，还有些带牲畜围栏。
“What a welcome!”, I exclaimed and I spread my hands while approaching them. “This can only be expected from friends!”
"何等隆重的迎接！"我张开双臂走向人群感叹道，"只有挚友才会如此相待！"
“And that is how we should welcome a friend and a saviour!”, retorted a man who stepped in front of the others and spread his arms to hug me.
"对恩人和朋友就该这般相迎！"一位男子从人群中迈步上前，张开臂膀要拥抱我，高声回应道。
“I greet you, Mirosh”, I said and we hugged. “I am pleased to see you.”
“米罗什，你好啊。”我说着和他拥抱，“见到你真高兴。”
“Likewise, Gabriel. We haven’t seen each other for two years.” He was smiling all the time. Mirosh was my age, but he looked older because of the hard life in the village. Short white hair and sunburned face crisscrossed with wrinkles, rough and harsh skin, all sorts of scars, all this gave the impression of difficult toiling on the land. Around the confluence of the river Lukovska into Toplitsa, the land was fertile and the villagers usually grew wheat and barley and on nearby hills were plum trees. There was less cattle and the children were responsible for them.
“加布里埃尔，我也是。咱们有两年没见了吧。”他始终面带笑容。米罗什与我同龄，但村里的艰苦生活让他看起来更苍老。花白的短发，晒伤的脸庞布满皱纹，粗糙皲裂的皮肤，各式各样的伤疤——这一切都诉说着在土地上劳作的艰辛。卢科夫斯卡河与托普利察河交汇处的土地很肥沃，村民们通常种植小麦和大麦，附近的山丘上则种满了李子树。牲畜不多，照看它们的活计都落在孩子们身上。

The other villagers approached and greeted me. Some women even wanted to kiss my hand, but I didn’t let them. They were tapping me on the back while I was walking through the crowd. Marko was walking behind me, surprised by this welcome. It was clear to him that somehow all these people were indebted to me, but he did not know why.
其他村民也上前来问候我。有些妇女甚至想亲吻我的手，但我没让。穿过人群时，他们不断拍着我的后背。马尔科跟在我身后，对这欢迎阵仗感到惊讶。他显然察觉到这些人似乎都欠我人情，但不知缘由。

When the people quietened down and the noise died, I turned to Marko and I shouted so that everybody could hear me.
当人群安静下来，喧闹声平息后，我转向马尔科，提高嗓门让所有人都能听见。
“My friends, I am pleased that I am with you again. This is my good friend Marko. We are in transit. I did not want to pass by and not see you.”
“朋友们，很高兴能再次与你们相聚。这是我的好友马尔科。我们途经此地，实在不愿过门不入。”

After a short acknowledgement and return of greetings, Mirosh replied so that everybody could hear him as well.
简短寒暄后，米罗什提高嗓门回应道，好让所有人都能听见。
“You are always welcome, Gabriel. We are particularly glad that you came to the wedding of my son Bratoslav. I invite you two to rejoice with us tomorrow!”
“加布里埃尔，你们永远是受欢迎的客人。尤其高兴你们能来参加我儿子布拉托斯拉夫的婚礼。明日请二位务必与我们同庆！”

Loudly approving, all of them moved to see the guests to Mirosh’s house and then they dispersed. Mirosh took us into the house, where we were welcomed by his wife Zlata and his son Bratoslav, who was twenty years old and daughters: the eldest Draga fifteen years old, Bozaya, Dragana, Nanota, Maria and the youngest Yefimiya who was ten. The women came running to me bowing, wanting to kiss my hands.
众人高声应和着，簇拥宾客前往米罗什家后便各自散去。米罗什将我们引入屋内，迎接我们的是他妻子兹拉塔、二十岁的儿子布拉托斯拉夫，以及女儿们：十五岁的长女德拉加、博扎娅、德拉加娜、娜诺塔、玛丽亚，还有年仅十岁的幼女叶菲米娅。女眷们小跑上前向我鞠躬，争相要吻我的手。
“Do not kiss me, women”, I replied. “I am not one of those who asks for it.”
“别亲我，女人们，”我回答，“我可不是那种主动索吻的人。”
“We are forever grateful to you, Gabriel”, said Zlata, a pretty and tidy woman with long black hair tied in braids and of unusually white complexion, as if she had never been out in the sun. She had big black eyes and a tiny nose and beautiful lips. She was younger than her husband. The years have saved her beauty which must have been her pride in youth. Her daughters were pretty and all resembled the father, so their beauty could not compare with that of their mother. However, their son Bratoslav was just like his mother, a handsome lad with wavy black hair, of big built; probably all the girls teased him.
“我们永远感激您，加布里埃尔，”兹拉塔说道。她是个漂亮整洁的女人，乌黑的长发编成辫子，肤色异常白皙，仿佛从未晒过太阳。她有一双大大的黑眼睛，小巧的鼻子和美丽的嘴唇。她比丈夫年轻许多，岁月保留了她青春时期引以为傲的美貌。她的女儿们都很漂亮，但都像父亲，所以她们的美貌无法与母亲相提并论。不过，儿子布拉托斯拉夫却和母亲一模一样，是个英俊的小伙子，有着卷曲的黑发，体格魁梧；大概所有姑娘都会挑逗他。
“Sit down. You are our guests. Zlata, bring them a bucket of water so that the men can wash”, Mirosh began giving orders left and right. “Bratoslav, take the horse and the donkey behind the house, give them water and feed them. Girls, clear the table and bring the guests something to eat.”
“坐下吧，你们是我们的客人。兹拉塔，给男人们打桶水来洗洗，”米罗什开始左右吩咐，“布拉托斯拉夫，把马和驴牵到屋后，给它们饮水和饲料。姑娘们，收拾桌子，给客人们拿些吃的来。”

Zlata brought a wooden bucket of water and let Marko wash his face and hands first.
兹拉塔提来一木桶水，让马尔科先洗脸洗手。
“I did not expect that Gabriel would be welcomed in this manner in the village. Up in the mountains people were waiting for us with pitchforks and axes”, said Marko washing himself.
“没想到加布里埃尔在村里会受到这样的欢迎。山上的人可是拿着草叉和斧头等着我们呢。”马可一边洗漱一边说道。
“People are afraid of strangers”, replied Mirosh.
“人们都害怕陌生人。”米罗什答道。
“I see that you are all very fond of the monk”, continued Marko curiously.
“看得出来你们都很喜欢那个修士。”马可好奇地继续问道。
“Of course!”, cried the other. “He hasn’t told you?” He looked at me and I negated it with my head. He carried on: “Two years ago, the bandits of Strashtan attacked the village. They came before, but there were few of them so they did not dare approach but just watched from the woods. But that year, all of a sudden there were a lot of them and they attacked us one night. There were about twenty of them, all on horseback. They were snatching our cattle and women. It was really bloody. We killed three of them and they killed ten of ours. Among those killed was our son Zvezdan. He was 18 years of age. Now I only have Bratislav. And six daughters… Anyhow, the bandits stole all our cattle and snatched fifteen women, among them my Zlata and three daughters: Draga, Bozaya and Yefimiya. The other three hid themselves in the hey. They took them somewhere. The next day we gathered and armed ourselves with whatever we had, and then we started after the bandits. For five days we looked for them, but they were nowhere to be found. We had to return to the village. Two days later, here comes the monk leading the women and cattle. We were all in shock. Who is he? Where did he come from? How did he save the women and cattle? We asked him, but he was silent. We asked the women, they didn’t know. They said they were in chains in one cave, and that, that morning at the entrance of the cave a monk appeared with keys to the locks and freed them. They don’t know what happened nor did they hear anything, but when they came out, they could see all the bandits were lying
“当然啦！”另一个人喊道，“他没告诉你吗？”他看向我，我摇头否认。他继续道：“两年前，斯特拉什坦的匪徒袭击了村子。他们之前也来过，但人数少不敢靠近，只躲在林子里观望。可那年他们突然纠集了一大帮人，趁夜袭击了我们。约莫二十来个，全都骑着马。他们抢走牲口，掳走妇女，场面血腥极了。我们干掉了三个匪徒，他们却杀了我们十个人。我儿子兹维兹丹就在遇害者之列，才十八岁啊。如今我身边只剩布拉蒂斯拉夫了，还有六个女儿……总之匪徒卷走了所有牲畜，抓走十五名妇女，包括我的兹拉塔和三个女儿——德拉加、博扎娅和叶菲米娅。另外三个女儿躲在干草堆里逃过一劫。匪徒把她们不知带去了哪里。第二天我们召集人手，抄起家伙就去追。找了整整五天，连影子都没见着，只得回村。两天后，这和尚竟带着妇女和牲口回来了。我们都惊呆了——他是谁？从哪儿冒出来的？” 他是如何救出妇女和牲畜的？我们询问他，他却沉默不语。我们向那些妇女打听，她们也不知情。她们说自己被锁链束缚在一个山洞里，那天清晨，一位僧侣手持钥匙出现在洞口，解开了她们的枷锁。她们既不清楚发生了什么，也没听见任何动静，但当她们走出山洞时，发现所有匪徒都已倒地
dead. How did he manage to slay them, nobody knows. That is how it was…”
身亡。他是如何斩杀那些匪徒的，无人知晓。事情经过就是这样..."

Marko looked at me and I just shrugged my shoulders.
马尔科望向我，我只是耸了耸肩。
“What was, is in the past. There is no need to remember those bitter moments. Let us only look ahead.”
"过去的事就让它过去吧。不必再回忆那些苦涩的往事。我们只需向前看。"
“I see, my good host”, said Marko, changing the subject, “that the year was a fertile one.”
"我明白了，好心的主人，"马尔科转移话题说道，"今年是个丰收年啊。"
“Praise be to God”, replied the other shortly.“And peaceful.”
"感谢上帝，"对方简短地回答，"而且太平无事。"
“It won’t be for long like that”, said Marko. “There is a war brewing again.”
"这样的日子不会长久了，"马尔科说，"战火又要燃起了。"
“We know. There is talk of it everywhere. They are already making lists. The peasant is used to war.”
"我们都知道。到处都在议论这事。他们已经在造名册了。庄稼人早就习惯打仗了。"
“Did they come here as well?” I asked him.
“他们也来这儿了吗？”我问他。
“Yes”, said Mirosh worried.“They have selected 120 men.Among them are Bratoslav and myself.”
“是的，”米罗什忧心忡忡地说，“他们挑选了 120 人，布拉托斯拉夫和我都在其中。”
“They did not allow you to leave the only son at home?”, I was surprised.
“他们没允许你把独子留在家里？”我惊讶道。
“Yes, they would have, but I did not accept”, he replied firmly. “I want him to fight for his country. I don’t want people later saying how Mirosh wanted to save his son… The two of us are going to war together.”
“不，他们本来同意的，但我不接受，”他坚定地回答，“我要让他为祖国而战。我不想以后有人说米罗什想保全自己的儿子……我们父子要一起上战场。”
“If you don’t come back, it is better that a male head remains in the house”, again I said.
“如果你不回来，家里最好还是留个男人当家。”我又说道。
“No”, replied Mirosh. It was obvious that he didn’t want to talk about it any more.
“不行。”米罗什回答。显然他不想再谈这事。

An unpleasant silence followed, but Marko interrupted it turning to Bratislav:
一阵难堪的沉默后，马尔科转向布拉蒂斯拉夫打破了寂静：
“Well, tell me, is the bride beautiful?” That question made everybody smile.
“说说看，新娘子漂亮吗？”这个问题让所有人都笑了起来。
“Is she vivacious? Is she looking forward to the wedding?”
“她活泼吗？她期待婚礼吗？”
“Of course she is”, laughed the lad.“She is constantly twittering.”
“当然期待，”小伙子笑道，“她整天叽叽喳喳说个不停。”
“And so it should be”, confirmed Marko.
“就该这样，”马尔科点头称是。

In the meantime, the women brought onto the table everything they had in the house for eating and drinking. The table was far from modest: flatbreads, cheese, kajmak, cabbage, mutton, bacon, brandy, wine, beer… I knew how much work was involved in displaying such a feast. But people like to rejoice even when they don’t have much. Marko started to salivate.
这时女人们把家里所有能吃能喝的都摆上了桌。宴席绝不算寒酸：大饼、奶酪、卡伊马克奶油、卷心菜、羊肉、熏肉、白兰地、葡萄酒、啤酒……我知道置办这样一桌酒席要费多少工夫。但人们即便不宽裕时也喜欢热闹。马尔科开始馋得流口水了。
“May happiness come to both houses”, he said, savouring various delicacies. He wasn’t looking at what he was drinking, but drank everything that came under his hand. When a man watches somebody eat with such zest, his own appetite increases, so Mirosh and I attacked the food, once we cheered to our reunion.
“愿幸福降临两家”，他一边说着，一边品尝着各式美味。他并不在意杯中为何物，但凡是触手可及的酒水都一饮而尽。当人们看到有人如此开怀畅饮时，自己的食欲也会被勾起，于是米罗什和我便大快朵颐起来，为我们的重聚干杯之后更是如此。

So the men ate, while the women brought and took away the food. I was particularly relaxed and at ease because I knew that I was among friends where I was welcome. The conversation was merry and loud. Jokes were mainly made on account of the groom, who blushed because of the wine and saucy comments.
男人们大快朵颐之时，女人们则忙着端上并撤走餐食。我格外放松自在，因为我知道自己身处欢迎我的友人之中。谈话欢快而喧闹。玩笑话主要针对新郎展开，他因酒水和露骨的调侃而涨红了脸。
“Well my good host, do you have any daughter of marriageable age?”, asked Marko. My son Matthiewa is now ready for marriage. He needs a hard-working and gentle woman. She should have broad hips as they say they give birth to sons."
“我说好主人，您可有适婚年龄的女儿？”马尔科问道，“我儿子马修现已到了婚配的年纪。他需要一位勤劳温柔的女子。照老话说，臀部宽大的女人才会生儿子。”
“We can make an arrangement, knight”, he said scratching his chin. “But don’t expect a nobleman’s dowry from us. We are not rich.”
“我们可以商量，骑士”，他挠着下巴说道，“但别指望我们能拿出贵族式的嫁妆。我们并不富裕。”
“I did not ask for a dowry, but a daughter for my son”, said Marko. Anyway you are rich in honesty, diligence and honour. That is what my son needs."
“我要的不是嫁妆，而是给我儿子找个好姑娘。”马尔科说道，“不过你们家最富有的正是诚实、勤劳和尊严——这些正是我儿子需要的。”
“Here is my Draga”, said Mirosh and pointed to the young girl with brown hair, slim built and big brown eyes. Apart from her broad hips, Marko first noticed long eyelashes which adorned her face the most. “She is fifteen years of age and ready for marriage. She is obedient and hard-working. She is capable for all domestic work. She can cook, spin wool, knit, she is clean…”
“这就是我家德拉加。”米罗什指着那个棕色头发、身材苗条、长着褐色大眼睛的少女说道。除了宽大的臀部外，马尔科最先注意到的是她修长的睫毛，这最能为她的容貌增色。“她今年十五岁，已经到了适婚年龄。她乖巧听话，吃苦耐劳，家务活样样精通，会做饭、纺羊毛、织毛衣，还特别爱干净……”

Draga blushed when she heard all this praise and quickly turned her back to them as if to pour wine from the small barrel, while in fact hiding her smile and shyness.
德拉加听到这些夸赞羞红了脸，急忙转身背对他们，假装要从小木桶里倒酒，其实是为了藏起自己的笑容和羞涩。
“Your daughter is beautiful, my good host”, Marko examined her and smiled. “I will hold you to your word.”
“令爱真是貌美，我亲爱的主人。”马尔科打量着她微笑道，“我可要你说话算话。”

Once we had eaten everything that was on the table and after animated conversation and some jokes, the host and his guests started exchanging news. Mirosh was mainly listening to what I had to say and Marko started to doze off. When the host noticed this, he offered to us to sleep in the other room where he shared the bed with his wife. I refused and accepted to sleep outside, behind the house.
我们吃光了桌上所有的食物，在热烈的交谈和玩笑过后，主人与客人们开始互道近况。米罗什主要听我讲述，而马尔科则开始打瞌睡。主人注意到后，提议让我们睡在隔壁房间——那是他和妻子共用的床铺。我婉拒了，选择睡在屋外。
“You still sleep under the open sky, Gabriel?”, asked Mirosh, as he knew about my trouble.
"加布里埃尔，你还在露天睡觉吗？"米罗什问道，他知晓我的困扰。
“Yes”, I replied shortly. “Marko and I will sleep outside under the stars.”
"是的，"我简短地回答，"马尔科和我将睡在星空下。"

The King opposed this and wanted to accept the host’s invitation to sleep inside, but he was drunk and he couldn’t string together one proper sentence. I led him outside while he prattled and talked nonsense.
国王对此表示反对，想接受主人邀请睡在屋内，但他醉得厉害，连句完整的话都说不清。我搀着他往外走时，他还喋喋不休地说着胡话。

Behind the house, I lowered Marko onto the ground, who after some rolling about curled up and slept. I took out the rugs for both of us and once I spread them on the ground, I managed somehow to pull Marko onto one of them and with the other one I covered myself. I laid beside him watching the night sky which was dotted with stars. Only Marko’s snoring disturbed my enjoyment.
房子后面，我把马尔科放到地上，他翻滚几下后蜷缩着睡着了。我取出两条毯子，一条铺在地上，费了些力气把马尔科挪上去，另一条盖在自己身上。我躺在他身旁凝望繁星点点的夜空，只有马尔科的鼾声打扰着这份宁静。

As soon as the sky started lightening up in the east, they were getting up in Mirosh’s house. You could hear the host giving orders and shouting at the females, how they must prepare for the wedding. Once he had delegated the work to everybody, Mirosh came out of the house and directed himself through the garden towards
东方刚泛起鱼肚白，米罗什家就忙活开了。能听见男主人发号施令，对女眷们吆喝着婚礼的筹备事项。等给所有人都分派完活计，米罗什走出屋子，穿过花园径直朝
his two guests. He found me on my feet, but Marko still curled up, was sleeping and snoring.
两位客人走来。发现我已起身，而马尔科仍蜷缩着身子鼾声如雷。
“Your friend likes sleeping, doesn’t he?”, he asked loudly.
"你这位朋友挺爱睡啊？"他高声问道。
“He would sleep till noon if I let him”, I replied. I then kicked Marko a little in the leg: “Get up, Marko. We have work to do. We have to help in preparing the wedding.”
"要是我由着他，他能睡到日上三竿。"我答道，随即用脚尖轻踢马可的腿："起来干活了，马可。咱们得帮忙筹备婚礼去。"

The knight started awaking, and I saw that so sleepy, he would start cursing me, but at the last moment he remembered where he was, and when he saw Mirosh, he bit his tongue and got up quickly.
骑士睡眼惺忪地起身，眼看他就要破口大骂，却在最后一刻想起身在何处。见到米罗什在场，他硬生生把脏话咽了回去，一骨碌爬了起来。
“Of course!”, He exclaimed. “We have to slay pigs and sheep. We have to roast the meat, pour in the wine and beer, cool the brandy.”
"那当然！"他高声应和，"得宰猪杀羊，烤肉备酒，再把白兰地冰镇上。"
“That is so, knight”, said Mirosh and gave Marko brandy dew, which is drunk before one washes his face in the morning. Then he turned to me: “I hope you will not object that we shall do the wedding by the old customs, as we always do…”
"正是如此，骑士大人。"米罗什说着递给马可晨露白兰地——这是当地人晨起净面前的习俗。他转向我时补了句："希望您不介意我们按祖辈传下来的老规矩办婚礼……"
“Is the priest going to come?”, asked the Orthodox Marko.
"神父会来吗？"东正教徒马尔科问道。
“The church is far away from here and we still keep to our old customs”, said Mirosh and shrugged his shoulders.
"教堂离这儿很远，我们仍遵循古老习俗，"米罗什说着耸了耸肩。
“I respect the customs of my host and I will not meddle. Tell me, Mirosh, has Bratoslav abducted the girl and now he is marrying her by force? I know that it is being done”, I said.
"我尊重主人的习俗，不会干涉。告诉我，米罗什，布拉托斯拉夫是抢了那姑娘，现在要强行娶她吗？我知道有这种习俗，"我说道。
"No, I swear he hasn’t! "shouted the latter.“Mara is from our village. A couple of days ago I went to her father with Bratoslav and we agreed a compensation for her. Bratoslav is not the type of young man who would snatch a girl, nor would I accept her as such into my house. It is an ugly custom.”
"不，我发誓绝没有！"后者喊道。"玛拉是我们村的姑娘。前几天我带着布拉托斯拉夫去见她父亲，我们谈妥了聘礼。布拉托斯拉夫不是那种会抢姑娘的年轻人，我也不会允许这种姑娘进我家门。那是个丑陋的习俗。"
“Then, all is well.”
“那么，一切都好。”
Soon other relatives of Mirosh started coming from the village, men and women with children, all carrying baskets of food. It hadn’t dawned properly yet, and around the house and inside, there
很快，米罗什的其他亲戚也开始从村里赶来，有男有女，还带着孩子，人人都提着装满食物的篮子。天还没大亮，屋里屋外已经
were already around thirty people and numerous children. There was a lot of noise and happy chattering, and when they started to slay the pigs and sheep, half of the village gathered to help or to get in the way, at least. It was still early when the smell of pigs and sheep roasting on the spits spread and visitors from nearby villages Magovo and Zuch started to arrive. The bride had relatives in Zuch and Mirosh in Magovo. Everybody had to be invited, if not they would probably have come anyway. It was joyous even before the musicians came. Two musicians playing the pipes and one on the tambourine started playing after the first brandy and after some convincing from Marko. I stood by the side and watched the merry crowd with contentment. It was seldom that people had the chance to be joyous, as their lives were difficult and hard working, so the feasts lasted a few days. This wedding would also last two to three days, although I told Mirosh that Marko and I must continue our journey the next day.
现场已有约三十人和许多孩子，喧闹声与欢快的交谈此起彼伏。当开始宰杀猪羊时，半个村子的人都聚拢过来帮忙——至少也是来凑热闹的。烤架上猪羊肉的香气刚飘散开来，天色尚早，邻近马戈沃村和祖赫村的访客便陆续抵达。新娘在祖赫有亲戚，米罗什则与马戈沃有亲缘。即便不邀请，这些人多半也会不请自来。乐手们还未到场时，喜庆氛围就已弥漫开来。在马可的再三劝说下，两位风笛手和一位铃鼓手饮过第一轮白兰地后便开始演奏。我站在一旁，心满意足地望着这群欢快的人们。艰苦的劳作让村民们难得有机会欢聚，因此庆典总要持续数日。这场婚礼也将延续两三天，尽管我已告诉米罗什，我和马可次日必须继续赶路。

Around noon, Mirosh led his son and wedding party for the bride. The bride’s house was at the other end of the village, and the procession trailed behind. Over there, the bride’s father Bratesha, a hard-working man and an old warrior of white hair and wide shoulders, hid the bride, as the custom obliged. Bratesha was the most experienced warrior in the village. In the battle at Toplitsa a few years ago, he lost his left arm to the elbow. Even though he was short of an arm, he never stopped working in the field and when they recently came to the village to enlist for the army, Bratesha was the first to enlist. When they told him that they would not accept him because he didn’t have an arm, Bratesha told them “that he used the left arm only to scratch himself and it didn’t serve for anything else.” When they refused him again, Bratesha got so angry that he took the notary by the throat and raised him from the ground. Two younger soldiers who were his escort, jumped on the old man to save the notary, but they could not release the grip, so they hanged
正午时分，米罗什领着儿子和迎亲队伍前往新娘家。新娘家位于村庄另一端，队伍浩浩荡荡尾随其后。按照习俗，新娘的父亲布拉特沙——一位白发宽肩的勤劳老战士——将新娘藏了起来。布拉特沙是村里最骁勇善战的勇士。几年前在托普利察战役中，他失去了左肘以下的手臂。尽管缺了条胳膊，他从未停止田间劳作。最近村里征兵时，布拉特沙第一个报名。当被告知因肢体残缺不能入伍时，他声称"左臂不过是用来挠痒的废物"。再度遭拒后，暴怒的布拉特沙竟掐住书记官的喉咙将其提起。两名年轻卫兵上前解救，却怎么也掰不开那双铁钳般的手，只得
like children from his arm, but the old man did not give in. Such was the strength in his arm. When the notary finally yelped that he will enlist him for the army, the old man let go and all three fell to the ground. “Now you know how the enemy feels when I grab him by the throat, and I don’t need my left arm for that”, he said to the notary and the latter quickly put his name on the list.
孩子们想从他手臂中挣脱，但老人纹丝不动。他的臂力就是如此惊人。当公证人最终尖叫着说要把他征召入伍时，老人突然松手，三人全都跌倒在地。"现在你明白敌人被我掐住喉咙是什么感觉了吧，我连左手都不用"，他对公证人说道，后者赶紧把他的名字写进了名单。

Bratesha and Mirosh were negotiating about the bride at the gates, while the wedding party watched them.
布拉特沙和米罗什在大门前商议新娘的事宜，婚宴宾客们都在围观。
“Be careful, Bratoslav, that the bride does not look at you from her hiding place, through a hole in a stone, for then she will wear the trousers in the house”, his father told him. “Hide and don’t look out.” And the young man obeyed him.
"当心点，布拉托斯拉夫，别让新娘从藏身处的石缝里偷看你，否则婚后她就会骑到你头上"，他父亲告诫道。"躲好别张望。"年轻人依言照做。

From the wedding party, they were shouting jokes in order to appease the bride’s father to bring out the bride. After giving the agreed compensation, which was in cattle, two cows and five sheep, Bratesha went into the house to bring the bride out. She was dressed in a long white linen dress decorated with folklore motives and she had wild flowers in her hair. Mara’s beautiful face was smiling and she was hiding her eyes modestly. The father gave his daughter to the groom and hand-in-hand they went back into the house. In the house there was clamour. The guests met the bride and groom with shouts and clapping and made way for them to go into the garden of the house where the wedding ceremony was to be held. When the bride and groom stood in front of a tree stump, the ritual began as the custom ordained: first they took a black cock and gave it to Mirosh, who with one sweep of the axe cut its head on the stump and quickly rolled it into a rag so as to drive away curses and evil spirits. Then the host took out a big round wedding cake in the form of a flat bread, decorated with drawings of the sun and the moon. He placed it on the stump and the bride and groom took a piece each and fed each other. The youngest male child among the guests approached them and Mara lifted him three times into the
婚礼上，人们高声笑闹着说俏皮话，好让新娘的父亲把新娘领出来。在交付了约定好的牲畜补偿——两头母牛和五只绵羊后，布拉特莎进屋将新娘带出。新娘身着绣满民俗图案的白色亚麻长裙，发间点缀着野花。玛拉姣好的面容绽放着笑容，羞涩地低垂着眼帘。父亲将女儿交给新郎，两人手牵手回到屋内。屋里顿时喧闹起来，宾客们以欢呼和掌声迎接新人，为他们让出一条通往花园的路——婚礼仪式将在那里举行。当新人站在树桩前时，依照传统习俗的仪式开始了：先取来一只黑公鸡交给米罗什，他手起斧落将鸡头斩于树桩上，又迅速用破布裹住鸡头以驱散诅咒与邪灵。接着主人端出一个硕大的圆形喜糕，形似扁平面包，上面装饰着日月图案。 他将面包放在树桩上，新娘新郎各取一块互相喂食。宾客中最年幼的男童走近时，玛拉将他高举三次
air, wishing her first three children to be male. Mara’s mother then unbraided her hair, which reached to her waist and with a sharp knife she deftly shortened it to her shoulders. She placed a veil on her head as the symbol of a married woman. The groom took the bride by the hand and led her towards the house, where they stopped and both kneeled in front of the threshold. The bride bent and kissed the threshold of the groom’s house as a sign of respect towards his ancestors, whose ashes were buried underneath. He then lifted her so that she would leap over the threshold, not stepping on it as they entered. While the guests shouted and called out after them, the bride and groom closed the door to the house. The people then started their country dance and the musicians played merrily. The guests forgot about the bride and groom and threw themselves on the food and drink.
，祈愿她头三个孩子皆为男丁。玛拉的母亲随后解开她及腰的长发，用利刃灵巧地削至齐肩长度，并为她戴上象征已婚妇女的头纱。新郎牵着新娘走向房屋，在门槛前双双跪地。新娘俯身亲吻新郎家的门槛，以示对其长眠于地下祖先的敬意。接着新郎将她托起，让她跃过门槛而非踩踏而入。在宾客的欢呼声中，新人关上屋门。人们跳起乡村舞蹈，乐手欢快演奏。宾客们暂时忘却新人，尽情享用美酒佳肴。

Marko was the loudest and merriest of all. One would say that he was marrying his son and not Mirosh. I was standing on the side, with a bowl of goat cheese and bacon. As it was a ceremonious occasion, I was enjoying some sweet wine. Later I went to see Tsoka, fed him with hay and gave him water.
马尔科是所有人里嗓门最大、兴致最高的。旁人看了还以为是他儿子结婚，而不是米罗什。我站在一旁，手里端着一碗山羊奶酪和熏肉。由于是正式场合，我正享用着甜酒。后来我去看了措卡，给它喂了干草和水。

The merrymaking continued deep into the night under the light of the torches and a big fire that was lit in the middle of the garden. After midnight the noise started to diminish and from the three musicians only the one playing the pipe was still at it, while the other two laid in the hay drunk. King Marko was lying under the table snoring. In the small hours of the morning, the third musician collapsed drunk and what was left of the guests dispersed, complaining that they were going to sleep and it has not dawned yet. Mirosh was convincing them all, that tomorrow at noon everything would continue and that they were invited to come again. Finally, all drunk, they started kissing and hugging each other and went home. A few of the guests spent the night at Mirosh’s house and garden.
欢庆活动在火把的照耀下持续到深夜，花园中央还燃起了一大堆篝火。午夜过后，喧闹声逐渐减弱，三位乐手中只剩吹笛子的还在演奏，另外两个醉倒在干草堆里。马尔科国王在桌子底下打着呼噜。凌晨时分，第三位乐手也醉倒了，剩下的宾客们抱怨着天还没亮就要去睡觉，纷纷散去。米罗什极力劝说大家，明天中午一切继续，邀请他们再来。最后，这群醉醺醺的人开始互相亲吻拥抱，然后各自回家。几位客人就在米罗什家的房子和花园里过夜。

Finally I retired and looked for a place where I would wait for morning. I laid beside a haystack from where I could see Marko. After yesterday’s meeting with Sketeba, it was clear that it was only a question of time when they would try to kill the King again. The fact that the Todoraks were involved in this plot concerning the Prophesy, told me that the conspiracy was very broad and that they, as the strongest were at its head. The only thing that was unclear to me was how would they lead the attack, if they could not go out into the daylight. Even if they did it on a cloudy or foggy day, they knew that the clouds would disperse at some point and that the sun would blind them. I suspected that they had a strong ally in the shadows…
最终我选择退休，找了个地方等待天明。我躺在干草堆旁，从那里可以望见马尔科。经过昨日与斯凯特巴的会面后，显然他们再次试图刺杀国王只是时间问题。托多拉克家族牵涉进这个关于预言的阴谋，表明这场密谋范围极广，而他们作为最强势力居于核心。唯一令我困惑的是，既然他们无法暴露在日光下，将如何发动袭击。即便选择阴天或雾天行动，他们也清楚云层终会散去，阳光将致盲他们。我怀疑他们有个强大的暗影盟友……

Ihe sun was already high in the sky and I still couldn’t wake Marko up. For a few hours I was shaking him, pulling him, pouring water on him, but still he laid as dead. If it was not for his raving and cursing, I would have really thought that he was dead. The other guests were all on their feet tidying the garden, so as to continue with the feast. I knew that Marko would not want to continue the journey if he saw that guests and musicians were coming.
太阳已经高悬空中，可我还是没法把马尔科叫醒。几个钟头里我又是摇晃他，又是拉扯他，还往他身上泼水，可他依旧像死人般躺着。要不是他那些胡言乱语和咒骂，我真要以为他已经死了。其他宾客都起身在整理花园，准备继续宴会。我知道要是马尔科看见宾客和乐师们陆续到来，肯定不愿继续赶路。

Luckily, around ten o’clock, the King finally got up and immediately held his head. He howled with pain. He couldn’t even straighten himself up. Zlata brought honey for him and made him eat three big spoonfuls. He was eating frowning but he kept silent. He asked for a cup of brandy dew, but I didn’t give him any more to drink. Then he took some cold water from the well and calmed down a bit. In the meantime, I packed some food, wine and brandy dew that Mirosh gave me for the journey and I saddled Sharak and Tsoka.
幸好十点左右，国王终于起来了，立刻抱住了脑袋。他疼得直嚎叫，连腰都直不起来。兹拉塔给他拿来蜂蜜，逼他吃了三大勺。他皱着眉头咽下去，但始终没吭声。他讨要一杯白兰地露酒，可我没再让他喝。后来他从井里打了些凉水喝下，这才稍微平静些。趁这工夫，我打包了米罗什给我们路上准备的食物、葡萄酒和白兰地露酒，给沙拉克和措卡备好了鞍。

With Mirosh and Sharak I approached Marko, while he held his head and told him:
我和米罗什牵着沙拉克走到抱着脑袋的马尔科跟前，对他说：
“Get up, Marko. Say goodbye to the host and then we must go.”
"起来吧马尔科，跟主人道个别，咱们该上路了。"
Marko wanted to complain, but another pain shot through his head and he just closed his eyes and said nothing.
马尔科本想抱怨，但一阵剧痛再次袭上他的脑袋，他只是闭上眼睛沉默不语。
“Stop moaning. You know that there is a long journey ahead of us”, I repeated to him. “We don’t want the same thing happening here like it happened the day before yesterday.” In that way I made it clear to him that our presence was dangerous for these people. That said, Marko looked at me worried as it was clear to him straight away that the Todoraks and Yellers would not think twice before attacking this house at night, which would cause many people to die.
"别哼哼唧唧的。你知道我们前路漫长"，我再次提醒他。"我们可不想重蹈前天的覆辙。"这番话让他明白，我们的存在对这些村民而言意味着危险。闻言马尔科忧心忡忡地望着我，他立刻意识到托多拉克人和耶勒人会在夜间毫不迟疑地袭击这栋房子，届时将造成大量伤亡。
“Let us go immediately”, said Marko raising with difficulty. “My good host Mirosh, thank you for your hospitality and forgive us if we made any mistakes. I hold you to your word that you will keep Draga safe for my Matthiew.”
"我们这就出发吧"，马尔科艰难地站起身说道。"亲爱的房东米罗什，感谢您的款待，若有冒犯之处还请见谅。请您务必信守承诺，替我保护好德拉加，等马修来迎娶她。"
“Don’t worry, Marko. When you come again, bring your son, buy out my daughter and take her”, said Mirosh.“Thank you for staying and I hope everything was to your liking.”
"放心吧马尔科。下次带着你儿子来，把我女儿赎走便是"，米罗什回应道。"感谢你们在此留宿，希望一切都还满意。"

We hugged and continued our journey. Marko had a hangover, so he rode Sharak, and I led Tsoka and Marko’s horse while we were exiting the village. We continued the same way in the direction of northwest, upstream of the river Toplitsa. The river was five fathoms wide there, with the sandbanks on both sides, so there was space for a good road to be stamped down. On both sides were hills covered with forests. The day was lovely and pleasant for a journey. It was spoilt by Marko’s groaning and moaning. We had to stop several times so that he could drink water from the river and once he entered into the water to refresh himself.
我们相拥后继续赶路。马尔科因宿醉难受，便骑着沙拉克，而我牵着措卡和马尔科的马匹离开村庄。我们沿着西北方向继续前行，顺着托普利察河逆流而上。此处河面宽约五英寻，两岸沙洲绵延，足可踏出一条好路来。两侧山丘森林密布，天气晴好宜人，正适合旅行。可惜马尔科不时呻吟抱怨，败了兴致。我们不得不数次停下，让他饮用河水，有次他干脆跳进水里提神醒脑。

It was past noon when we came to the bottom of Sudimlla where the rivers Derekar and Borovats flow into Toplitsa. All that time Marko and I did not talk. As the road was easy, we left Toplitsa and walked upstream of Derekar river. The wooded peaks of Kopaonik were already above us. I was hoping that tomorrow we would reach the Elfish forests on Yelovarnik.
行至苏迪姆拉山脚时已过正午，此处德雷卡尔河与博罗瓦茨河汇入托普利察河。一路上我和马尔科都沉默不语。由于道路平坦，我们离开托普利察河，转而沿德雷卡尔河溯流而上。科帕奥尼克山脉的林木线已高悬头顶。我盘算着明日就能抵达耶洛瓦尔尼克山上的精灵森林。

But the road by Derekar river was not easy to follow because it was just a goat’s path by the water. The path was overgrown with tall grass, which was a sign that nobody had passed this way recently. By noon, we came to a clearing where the hills spread before us and the ridge Kavnishte lay as an obstacle in front of us. As Yelovarnik was on the other side and near, to Marko’s delight I told him that we would spend the night here. There, several streams flowed down the hills and the grass was soft and dense. We chose a dry place, spread our rugs and lit the fire. It was a clear and quiet night. Fresh air came down from Kopaonik, so we had to put on our long jackets. We came near the fire and dozed off. Tsoka and Sharak were quiet, which brought me relief.
但沿着德雷卡尔河的小路并不好走，那不过是条山羊踏出的水边小径。荒草蔓生的小径上，高耸的野草昭示着近期无人经过的痕迹。正午时分，我们来到一片开阔地，山丘在眼前延展，卡夫尼什特山脊如屏障般横亘前方。眼见叶洛瓦尔尼克就在山脊另一侧近在咫尺，我欣喜地告诉马尔科今晚将在此露宿。几道溪流从山坡倾泻而下，柔软茂密的青草铺满地面。我们选了处干燥空地铺开毛毯，燃起篝火。那是个澄澈宁静的夜晚，科帕奥尼克山吹来的寒风迫使我们裹紧长外套。我们偎着火堆打盹时，楚卡和沙拉克的安静表现让我倍感安心。
“Tomorrow again we go visiting”, I said to Marko. I had to prepare him. He raised his eyebrows in joy.
"明天我们又要去拜访了。"我对马尔科说道，得让他有个准备。他高兴得挑起了眉毛。
“Is that so? Have we arrived to… that beautiful lady?”, said Marko with a smile.
"真的吗？我们到那位...美丽女士的住处了？"马尔科笑着问道。
“Yes”, I nodded and sighed deeply. “On the other side of this hill is a place called Yelovarnik and… Elfish Forest.”
"是啊，"我点头深深叹息，"山那边就是叶洛瓦尔尼克，还有...精灵森林。"
“Elfish Forest?”, Marko was amazed. He opened his mouth to complain, but then he remembered the Todorak and the Yeller, from whom he barely saved his head. “Do… Elves… live there?”
“精灵森林？”马尔科惊讶不已。他张嘴想要抱怨，但随即想起了托多拉克和耶勒——他差点在那两个家伙手里丢了性命。“那...那里住着精灵吗？”
“Yes… Elves do. This is one of their last settlements in these parts.”
“是的...确实有精灵。这是他们在这片地区最后的聚居地之一了。”
“Why last?”, he asked.
“为什么是最后的？”他追问道。
“People drive them away. The Church frightens the people telling them that they are evil and dangerous creatures, as if we didn’t live together in harmony a long time ago. Our Church wants predominance. It must be known to whom each soul goes. Around towns they are cutting the woods. The Elfish people feel unwelcome and they leave.”
“人类在驱逐他们。教会恐吓民众，说他们是邪恶危险的生物——好像很久以前我们没和谐共处过似的。我们的教会想要独尊地位，必须明确每个灵魂的归属。城镇周边的森林正被砍伐，精灵族感到不受欢迎，便陆续离开了。”
“Where?”, asked Marko.  “去哪儿？”马尔科问道。
“To the north”, I replied. “As far away as possible from people. They are not the only ones leaving. Many forest creatures encountered contempt from humans and they do not feel safe any more. Humans are turning their backs on them.”
“往北走，”我回答，“离人群越远越好。离开的不只是他们。许多森林生灵遭遇人类的蔑视，它们不再感到安全。人类正在背弃它们。”
“That is a sad tale”, said Marko. “Why did it come to that?”
“真是个悲伤的故事，”马尔科说，“怎么会变成这样？”
“Humans became stronger. In the past they fought against terrible evil creatures, so they made alliances with everybody who was against them. But after the Flood drowned all of their enemies, humans started making war one against the other and with time they forgot the old alliances. Slowly the fraternity stopped in front of the hatred for all that was not human.”
“人类变强大了。过去他们与可怕的邪恶生物作战，所以和所有反对那些生物的生灵结盟。但大洪水淹没了所有敌人后，人类开始自相残杀，渐渐忘记了昔日的盟约。对非人之物的仇恨，慢慢消磨了曾经的兄弟情谊。”
“I have heard stories of Elves and there are songs about them, but I have never seen them and I know nothing about them”, Marko started fidgeting. “If we are going to them tomorrow, please tell me something about them so that I do not embarrass myself …”
“我听说过精灵的故事，也有关于他们的歌曲，但我从未见过他们，对他们一无所知，”马科开始不安地扭动身体。“如果我们明天要去见他们，请告诉我一些关于他们的事情，以免我丢脸……”

I started telling Marko everything, or nearly everything I knew about the Elfish people. Some things it is best to keep to oneself, as you never know if everybody should know everything or if some things are meant only for you. Namely, the Elfish people were one of the oldest in the world and they remained the most faithful to the forest, where they lived and whose part they were. Whether they lived high in the mountains or in the valley, the Elfish people loved to be near water, particularly by the waterfalls and cascades which raise water mist and noise. Before the Flood they lived in tree-houses, and afterwards, betrayed by the humans, they retreated into trees and stumps, as far as possible from the eyes of the humans who did not look upon them as friends and former allies in the wars against Todoraks, Ghouls and other evil creatures and daemons. Many became invisible or visible only when they wished to be seen, big or small, but not to scare and offend man, they took human form and appearance. After the humans rejected
我开始向马尔科讲述我所知道的关于精灵族的一切，或者说几乎是一切。有些事情最好还是埋藏在心底，因为你永远无法确定是否所有人都应该知晓一切，又或者某些秘密本就只属于你一个人。要知道，精灵族是世界上最古老的民族之一，他们始终对森林保持着最虔诚的忠诚——那里既是他们的家园，也是他们生命的一部分。无论栖居在高山之巅还是幽谷深处，精灵们都偏爱临水而居，尤其钟爱那些水雾氤氲、声如雷鸣的瀑布与激流。在大洪水时代之前，他们居住在树屋里；后来遭到人类背叛后，便退隐到树干与树桩之中，尽可能远离那些不再视他们为朋友的人类视线——这些人类早已忘却精灵族曾是抵抗托多拉克斯族、食尸鬼与其他邪恶生物及恶魔时的同盟战友。许多精灵学会了隐身术，唯有当他们愿意被看见时才会显形，或高大或娇小；但为了避免惊吓或冒犯人类，他们通常会化为人形样貌。在遭到人类排斥后......
their friendship, they usually took the form of some small bird, like a sparrow, so as is to remain unnoticed by the curious. At night they would glow and the misinformed thought that those were plain fireflies. As I said, before the Flood they were allies of humans and brave warriors, as well as the greatest masters in forging weapons. Whether they forged swords or made bows, both humans and creatures yearned equally for Elfish made weapons. So did the gods. It was well known that what an Elf forges or spins into the cord was a blend of skills and magic and the runes written on such weapons proved that in the blade or in the bow were entwined secret spells which gave it special power and strength. Besides making such weapons for themselves, which they guarded jealously and hid selfishly, the Elfish people would sometimes make weapons for particular heroes in the past, who had honourable intentions and brave acts on their mind. Sometime they did that on request, and other times, knowing that it would be asked of them, they would hide these weapons and never mention them again, waiting for their owner to come and get them. The Elfish people knew not only of the long gone past, but some of them could see into the future.“We see down the road further than a man does, but only up to the first bend. What is behind the bend, we will know when we reach it”, they used to say. That is why such weapons sometimes disappeared in oblivion, hidden somewhere from the eyes of its owner who never showed up, sometimes the hero would discover it before his death and protect it from the evil. Sometimes it happened that such weapons were found by chance by Dwarfs, who were skilled miners, by Todoraks or even by Ghouls, who roamed in underground tunnels and caves. Often such weapons would reach the hands of the gods.
他们的友谊通常以小鸟的形态出现，比如麻雀，这样就不会引起好奇者的注意。夜晚时分，它们会发出微光，不明真相的人还以为那只是普通的萤火虫。正如我所说，在大洪水之前，他们是人类的盟友和勇敢的战士，同时也是锻造武器的顶尖大师。无论是铸剑还是制弓，人类和生物都同样渴望得到精灵打造的武器，就连众神也不例外。众所周知，精灵锻造或编织进弓弦的技艺都融合了魔法，刻在这些武器上的符文证明，刀剑或长弓中交织着赋予其特殊力量与强度的隐秘咒语。除了为自己打造这些被他们小心守护、自私藏匿的武器外，精灵族偶尔也会为历史上那些心怀崇高理想、行为英勇的特定英雄铸造兵器。有时是应请求而作，有时则预知会有人来求取，他们便将武器藏起再不提及，静候其主人前来领取。 精灵族不仅通晓远古往事，其中一些成员还能预见未来。"我们比人类看得更远，但只能望见第一个拐角。拐角之后的事物，待我们抵达时自会知晓"，他们常这样说。正因如此，这类武器有时会湮没在遗忘中，被藏匿于永远等不到主人的角落；有时英雄会在临终前发现它，使其免落邪恶之手。偶尔，这些武器会被擅长采矿的矮人、托多拉克族，甚至游荡于地下隧道与洞穴的食尸鬼偶然寻获。更多时候，它们终将归于诸神之手。

The Elfish people were always loyal to the humans and often children were born out of such love. What heroes would grow out of these children! However, more about this later, when it is time.
精灵族始终对人类忠诚不渝，两族通婚诞下的子嗣往往成就非凡。这些混血后裔中涌现了多少英雄豪杰！不过此事容后再叙，时机到时自会详述。

Today, the Elfish people seldom show themselves to the humans and even less seldom would they dance and sing with them. There were a few of the chosen ones whom they were ready to trust. Kosingases were among them.
如今精灵族已鲜少在人类面前现身，与之歌舞同欢的场景更是罕见。唯有少数被选中者能获得他们的信任，科辛加斯家族便是其中之一。

The first morning light found me on my feet. Rested and excited because of the forthcoming meeting with the Elfish lady who I had not seen more than five years, I wanted to start as soon as possible. My companion did not share my excitement and impatience, but continued to lay on the rug not caring that Sharak and Tsoka were nuzzling and rustling around him. Knowing that he was going to curse me, I left him to sleep until even the last star disappeared in front of the sun’s light and until I packed our things. I lit a fire and as the air always flows from the water and downstream, I put some green leaves onto the flames so that the smoke would envelop the sleeping King. However, being used to sleeping by the fire, the King just threw the long coat over his head and continued to sleep uninterrupted. As this strain repeated each day and I wanted to continue the journey as soon as possible, with a stick I threw a small piece of live fire onto him and waited for it to do its thing. I kneeled beside the stream to wash my face.
晨光初现时我已起身。想到即将与那位五年未见的精灵女士重逢，我既精神焕发又满怀期待，恨不得立刻启程。我的同伴却毫无急切之情，依旧蜷在地毯上，任由沙拉克和措卡在他身边蹭来蹭去发出窸窣声响。明知他会咒骂我，我还是任他酣睡，直到最后一颗星辰湮灭在朝阳里，直到我收拾完所有行装。我生起篝火，顺着水边总有的那股下坡气流，往火焰里添了些青叶，让浓烟笼罩住熟睡的国王。可这位惯常在火堆旁安眠的君主只是将长大衣往头上一蒙，便继续酣睡不醒。眼看每日都要这般折腾，而我又急于赶路，便用木棍挑了一簇活火弹到他身上，静待其效。我跪在溪边掬水洗脸。

If anything was sleeping in the forest until then, Marko’s scream had definitely woken it up. Marko jumped up burnt by the fire on his back, cursing so foully that I was pleased that nobody was around to hear it. If somebody was looking for us, they would surely find us now. From the first day I knew that it would be impossible
如果森林里此前还有什么在沉睡，马尔科的尖叫绝对把它惊醒了。马尔科被背上燃烧的火焰烫得跳了起来，咒骂之污秽让我庆幸周围没人听见。若真有人在搜寻我们，此刻定能发现我们的踪迹。从第一天起我就知道，想和他悄无声息地穿过树林根本不可能
to quietly walk through the woods with him and that everybody would know where we were. To convince Marko that we were not alone, had no sense…yet.
所有人都会知道我们在哪。试图让马尔科相信我们并非独行毫无意义……至少现在如此。
“God help you, if you have anything to do with this!”, shouted Marko, while he was packing his rug and blanket. “Now you have decided to burn me alive, because you cannot bare to see me sleep while you are wide awake all night long.”
"老天保佑你，要是这事跟你有关！"马尔科边收拾毛毯边吼道，"现在你打算活活烧死我，就因为你整夜清醒着看不惯我睡觉。"
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, King”, I replied innocently.
"我不明白您在说什么，陛下，"我一脸无辜地答道。
“Anyway it has dawned and it’s time to move on.”
“反正天已经亮了，该继续赶路了。”
“I am going nowhere until I eat”, he replied shortly.
“不吃东西我哪儿也不去。”他简短地回答道。
“Don’t be stubborn, we will eat when we get there. It is not far”, I said and threw a sack over Tsoka.
“别固执了，到了那儿就有吃的。路又不远。”我说着把麻袋甩给措卡。

Marko liked the idea. Surely the food on offer would be better than ours and there will probably be wine.
马尔科喜欢这个主意。那边的食物肯定比我们的好，说不定还有酒喝。
“Alright then, hurry up, stop fussing with that donkey. You look at him as if he was your brother.”
“那好吧，快点，别跟那头驴磨蹭了。你瞅它的眼神活像在看亲兄弟似的。”

I don’t know how, but by the time I turned around, Marko was already in the saddle on Sharak.
不知怎的，等我转过身时，马尔科已经骑上了沙拉克。
“Now it appears that I am slowing you down”, I said to him
“看来现在是我拖慢你的速度了。”我对他说
Marko mumbled something and turned Sharak onto the path. He didn’t wait for me to put down the fire.
马尔科咕哝了几句，便牵着沙拉克转上小路。他都没等我扑灭那堆火。

At the bottom of Kavnishte, our path suddenly disappeared under dense, thorny bushes. Marko, who was riding in front of me, stopped confused. We couldn’t go forward, on the left was a rocky bank sloping down to the murmuring stream which was unapproachable, as the water rolled over big rocks and the torrent threatened to smash one on the rocks, while on the right fir trees had entwined their branches so densely that you could see nothing behind them.
在卡夫尼什特谷底，我们的道路突然消失在茂密多刺的灌木丛中。骑在我前面的马尔科困惑地停下马。前方无路可走——左侧是倾斜至潺潺溪流的岩岸，溪水在巨石上翻滚，激流随时可能将人拍碎在礁石上；右侧的冷杉树枝盘根错节，密不透风。
“End of the path. Where now?”, he turned towards me. “When were you last here?”
"没路了。现在怎么办？"他转向我，"你上次来是什么时候？"
“A long time ago, I can barely remember. We will have to find the path.”
"很久以前，几乎记不清了。我们得重新找路。"
“Don’t talk rubbish, Gabriel. Where do you think you can find a path here? We can only go back. You have taken a wrong turning somewhere”, said Marko turning Sharak backwards, starting to curse.
"别胡扯了，加布里埃尔。这鬼地方哪来的路？只能原路返回。你肯定在哪个岔路口走错了。"马尔科一边调转夏拉克的马头，一边开始咒骂起来。
“Wait, King”, I replied and took Sharak by the lead. “Can’t you see the path in front of you?”
“且慢，国王”，我一边回应一边牵住沙拉克的缰绳。“您难道看不见眼前这条路吗？”

Marko startled at my words, turned around knowing that there was no way forward, nor left nor right. He opened his eyes wide when he saw in front of him a well cleared path, cut through the dense thorny bushes. He opened his mouth to say something, but not finding the words, he just crossed and composed himself:
马尔科被我的话惊得一颤，转身发现前方确实无路可走，左右亦是荆棘密布。当他看清面前这条劈开茂密棘丛的平坦小径时，不由得睁大了双眼。他张了张嘴欲言又止，最终只是划了个十字稳住心神：
“As God is my witness, Gabriel, this path was not here a moment ago. Everywhere were dense bushes. I know what I saw.”
“上帝作证，加布里埃尔，方才这里根本没有路。四周全是密不透风的灌木，我亲眼所见绝无虚言。”
“You saw well, King”, I said calmly. Marko exhaled and looked at me. “That is an Elfish trail. It does not show itself to everybody and not everybody can walk on it.”
“您看得没错，国王陛下”，我平静地说道。马尔科长舒一口气注视着我。“这是精灵踏出的小径。它不向所有人显现，也非人人皆可行走。”
“But how?”, asked Marko, even more confused and instead of finishing what he wanted to say in words, he made a gesture with his arm towards the trail.
“但这怎么可能？”马尔科更加困惑地问道，他没有用言语说完想说的话，而是朝小径方向做了个手势。
“There are many spells in this place. Don’t try to understand them, just respect them”, I said to him.
“这里有许多咒语。别试图理解它们，只需敬畏它们。”我对他说。
“You go first, and I will guard your back”, replied Marko.
“你走前面，我来殿后。”马尔科回答。
I did just that. I went first and Marko, with his hand on the hilt of his sword, came behind me. The path led through the dense thorny bushes until it widened out to the bank of the stream, which flowed on from one rock to the other making a loud noise. On the left, the fir tree forest slowly turned to beech and then to oak forest. These oaks were not like other oaks and Marko noticed that instantly. He raised his head once, following the height of the oak until he almost fell off his horse. This forest smelt of age and… life. Even the
我照做了。我走在前面，马尔科手按剑柄跟在我身后。小径穿过茂密的荆棘丛，直到豁然开朗来到溪岸边，溪水从一块岩石奔流到另一块岩石，发出响亮的水声。左侧的冷杉林渐渐变成山毛榉，而后又转为橡树林。这些橡树与众不同，马尔科立刻注意到了。他仰头追随橡树的高度望去，差点从马背上摔下来。这片森林散发着古老的气息，还有……生机。就连
stream was less noisy, as if it didn’t want to disturb these old giants. The birds sang differently, with more twitters and merriment. The rays of the sun which barely managed to penetrate somewhere, appeared to attract the mist, but also various types of butterflies which danced on the mountain flowers. This was something completely different and Marko was charmed. He had never seen Elfish oaks and life that was attracted to them.
溪流不再喧嚣，仿佛不愿惊扰这些古老的巨人。鸟儿的鸣啭也变了调，更多了几分啁啾与欢快。勉强穿透林隙的阳光似乎吸引着薄雾，还有各类蝴蝶在山花间翩跹起舞。这里的一切截然不同，马尔科陶醉其中。他从未见过精灵般的橡树，以及被它们吸引而来的生灵。

The trail was gently winding and going uphill. It was clear as if it had a lot of traffic all day long. Soon the sound of the stream was lost behind us and in front of us we could hear the sound of some big water falling. The grass quickly gave way to rocks covered in moss and we came to another stream which directly above us was hurrying to meet the water which we left behind. The path was now leading steeply uphill, so Marko had to alight and lead Sharak. The roaring of the water came from a big waterfall, which jumped over rocks in two places, to finally crash with all its might onto the ground. One could not see the top of the waterfall, but it was at least 30 fathoms high. We were surrounded by huge oaks from all sides, whose treetops shielded the sun. Their branches spread in all directions and intertwined with other branches making a web above our heads.
小径蜿蜒而上，坡度平缓。路面光洁得仿佛终日有人往来。溪流的声响很快被抛在身后，前方传来巨瀑轰鸣。青草迅速被覆满苔藓的岩石取代，我们又遇见一道溪流——它正从头顶高处奔涌而下，急着去与身后那道被我们遗落的水流相会。 山路陡然变得陡峭，马尔科只得下马牵着沙拉克前行。震耳欲聋的水声来自一道大瀑布，它在两处岩崖间纵身跃下，最终以万钧之势砸向深潭。虽望不见瀑布顶端，但其高度至少有三十英寻。参天橡树从四面八方将我们包围，树冠遮蔽了阳光。枝桠向四面八方伸展，与其他树枝交错缠绕，在我们头顶织成密网。

Just as it had appeared suddenly, the path disappeared in the same way. There was something in those rich treetops which made us look up until our necks hurt. We were standing beside one of these oaks to which the path led us. Seven people at least would have to hold their hands in order to encircle the trunk of this giant. The rough bark reminded me of wrinkles on old people.
正如它突然出现那样，这条小径又以同样方式消失了。那些茂密的树冠中似乎有什么东西，让我们仰头张望直到脖颈发酸。我们站在小径引领我们到达的某棵橡树旁，至少需要七个人手拉手才能环抱住这棵巨树的树干。粗糙的树皮让我联想到老人脸上的皱纹。
“What is this place?”, asked Marko speaking more to himself.
"这是什么地方？"马尔科更像是在自言自语地问道。
“Welcome to the Elfish forest, travellers”, a female voice could be heard as if coming out of one of the trees. I would be lying if I said that I was not startled, but Marko jumped and laid his hand on the hilt of his sword. We turned towards the trunk from where the
"欢迎来到精灵森林，旅人们。"一个女声仿佛从某棵树中传来。如果说我没有被吓到那是在撒谎，但马尔科直接跳了起来，手按在剑柄上。我们转向声音来源的树干方向——
voice appeared to be coming and in front of our eyes a part of the bark started to move, change, crumble, spread until it got the form of a human face and body…
眼前的树皮突然开始移动、变形、剥落、延展，最终形成了人类的面容和躯体轮廓……
“For heaven’s sake, Gabriel”, said Marko terrified. “Where did you bring me?”
“看在老天的份上，加布里埃尔，”马尔科惊恐地说，“你把我带到什么地方了？”

The apparition separated from the trunk and continued to take the form of… a woman. The bark stretched itself, changed colour, took the form of cheeks, nose, eyes, hair… Suddenly in front of us stood a woman of ravishing beauty. She was dressed in a long, white thin dress, which dragged behind her on the grass. Her silver hair was long to the waist decorated by garlands of wild flowers and river shells that glistened. Her beautiful white face was adorned with a smile and two blue eyes looked unblinkingly at Marko. Her eyes brightened miraculously and for a moment I thought that that twinkle seemed familiar. On her bosom she had a golden brooch in the shape of a tree on a sun disk. That was the only adornment she had, not that she needed any, as her beauty was so enchanting that it would have outshone all the gold and jewels on her. I recognised her immediately.
那幻影从树干分离，逐渐显化出……一个女子的形态。树皮延展变幻，化作脸颊、鼻梁、眼眸与发丝……转眼间，一位摄人心魄的美人已亭亭立在我们面前。她身披曳地的雪白轻纱，银发及腰间点缀着野花与莹润河贝编就的花环。瓷白的面庞含着浅笑，一双蓝眸定定凝视着马尔科，眼波流转间竟让我觉得那抹神采似曾相识。胸前金质胸针上，太阳圆盘托着树木纹样——这是她唯一的饰物，不过以她令人窒息的绝美姿容，纵无珠宝映衬也足以令世间华彩黯然失色。我当即认出了她。

Marko was staring in wonder, while she approached us with a light step and lowering her right arm across her bosom, she said with a gentle voice:
马尔科正瞠目结舌地望着，只见她步履轻盈地走近，右臂轻按心口柔声道：
“Finally my eyes see the Warrior from the Prophesy and they feast on his face. Welcome to our home.”
“预言中的勇士啊，我的双眼终于得见真颜。欢迎来到我们的家园。”

Marko was unable to say a word, nor separate his gaze from the beautiful woman that stood in front of him. I stepped forward and also lowered my arm across my bosom as a sign of greeting.
马尔科说不出一个字来，目光也无法从眼前这位美丽的女子身上移开。我上前一步，同样将手臂横在胸前致意。
“It has been more than five years since I had the honour of being your guest, Raviyoyla.”
"距离我有幸成为您的客人，拉维约拉，已经过去五年多了。"
“Five years to you, one day to me, monk”, she said with her eyes still on Marko. “It is nice to see you again… My heart is excited that in front of me is the Warrior from the Prophesy. His coming
"对你来说是五年，对修士而言不过一日。"她说着，目光仍停留在马尔科身上。"很高兴再次见到你...我内心激动不已，因为站在我面前的正是预言中的勇士。他的到来"
has been announced a long time ago, but it was uncertain. When a voice echoed through the woods saying that he had arrived to Devil’s Hamlet and that he has met with Kosingas …the earth shook with excitement, and those trembles are still in us.” Then with a light move she took Marko’s stiff hand and placed it on her bosom. “This is how the earth trembled when your coming was announced among the dragonish knights.” Marko was already under her spell and charm and I think he wouldn’t have blinked even if the Todorak Sketeba appeared behind her. I had to help him.
"早已被预言，却始终未得确信。当森林中回荡着他抵达魔鬼村并与科辛加斯会面的消息时...大地因兴奋而震颤，那震动至今仍在我们体内回荡。"她轻盈地执起马尔科僵硬的手，将其按在自己心口。"当龙骑士们宣告你到来时，大地就是这样颤抖的。"马尔科已完全被她的魔力与魅力所俘获，我想即便她身后出现托多拉克·斯凯特巴，他也不会眨一下眼。我得帮帮他。
“King Marko, this is the Elf Raviyoyla from the Elfish forest”, I approached him and imperceptibly pinched him on the muscle. He started from pain and gathered himself. The Elf released his hand and slowly retreated. “She is my protector and adviser in the battle which I have been fighting these twenty years.”
“马可国王，这是来自精灵森林的精灵拉维约拉”，我走近他，不动声色地掐了下他的肌肉。他因疼痛而猛然惊醒，随即恢复了镇定。精灵松开他的手，缓缓后退。“她是我二十年来征战中的守护者和谋士。”
“It is an honour”, said Marko not taking his eyes off her, as she didn’t take her eyes off him.
“荣幸之至”，马可说道，目光始终未从她身上移开，正如她也一直注视着他。
“We came for advice and help to you, Elf”, I said. “As you helped me once, so I beg you to give the same help to Marko with your advice and in … weapons. Ahead of us is a difficult battle, and he is unarmed. The signs must be explained to him.”
“精灵，我们此来是为寻求您的建议和帮助”，我说道。“正如您曾帮助过我，我恳请您以同样的方式，用您的智慧和……武器来援助马可。我们即将面临一场恶战，而他手无寸铁。那些征兆必须向他阐明。”

The Elf looked at me, then with a different hard voice she said:
精灵望向我，随后用一种截然不同的冷峻语气说道：
A warrior will be born during a stormy night And with him hope will exist,
暴风雨夜将诞生一位战士，与他同在的还有希望，
But until Dragonite shines with all its might,
但在快龙全力闪耀之前，
Evil will stand firm on its legs.
邪恶仍将屹立不倒。
Then she continued:  她接着说道：
The warrior will go into the land of the Damned
勇士将踏入受诅之地
Strengthened by will and knowledge,
以意志与知识为力量源泉
To run down the wild hoards of the Accursed
追击被诅咒者的野蛮部族
So that Trojan falls defeated.
直至特洛伊轰然陷落

That was the second verse from the Prophesy which was unknown to us. The mention of Trojan’s name brought unrest and startled me out of the beauty and peace in which I was lulled here. It must have been evident because the Elf looked at me gently and said:
这是预言中我们未知的第二段诗句。特洛伊安之名的提及带来了不安，将我从这里沉醉的美丽与宁静中猛然惊醒。这一定很明显，因为精灵温和地看着我说：
“I see that old wounds cannot leave you in peace, Gabriel.”
"我看得出旧伤无法让你安宁，加百列。"
“They are deep and they do not heal”, I replied.
"它们很深，且永不愈合，"我回答。
“On St. Theodore’s day they bleed, don’t they?”
"在圣西奥多节那天，它们会流血，不是吗？"
I replied nothing, but just nodded affirmatively, aware that there was no cure for my wounds, which reminded me of my nightmares in Hades.
我默然不语，只是点头应允，深知自己的创伤无药可医——这些伤口总让我想起冥府中的噩梦。
“It is because Daba comes out of the Earth’s bowels on the day of St. Theodore, to take revenge on humans for worshipping him, and your wounds open with his coming.”
"因为达巴会在圣西奥多节那天从地心爬出来，向崇拜他的人类复仇，而你的伤口会随着他的降临重新裂开。"
“I have accepted my fate, good Elf, but I ask you to take pity on the Warrior and to give him strength and wisdom for the fight which is in front of him. My task is coming to an end and his is just beginning.”
"我已接受命运的安排，善良的精灵，但求你怜悯这位战士，赐予他迎战前路所需的力量与智慧。我的使命即将终结，而他的征程才刚开始。"

Raviyoyla was watching him a few moments in silence, then she turned around and said:
拉维约拉沉默地注视他片刻，转身说道：
“Come with me.”  “跟我来。”
She went around the oak from which she came out and to my astonishment, she led us among many Elves who walked there, but at our arrival, they stopped and with gentle smiles, greeted us with their hands over their bosoms. They were all dressed in white and they radiate with an aura, like angels. The trees let golden leaves fall on them, as if caressing them. Each face was beautiful, the gaze well-meaning and smile good-natured. There were several tens of them and they all followed us with their eyes while we went uphill following Raviyoyla.
她绕过那棵现身的橡树，令我惊讶的是，她将我们引向众多漫步的精灵之间。这些精灵在我们到来时停下脚步，将手轻按胸前，带着温柔的微笑向我们致意。他们皆身着白衣，周身散发着天使般的光晕。金黄的树叶从枝头飘落，仿佛在轻抚他们。每张面孔都美丽动人，目光友善，笑容和煦。约有数十位精灵目送我们跟随拉维约拉向山上走去。

We didn’t notice that we had climbed above the waterfall and were standing on a clearing through which a stream was hurrying
不知不觉间，我们已攀至瀑布上方，此刻正站在一片林间空地，一道溪流匆匆穿过空地
to fall over the edge a little further away. There on the bank was the Elfish circle, a round clearing with elevated soil in the middle which was for the pipe player, while the Elves danced around him.
在不远处奔下悬崖。河岸边的精灵舞圈清晰可见——中央隆起的圆形空地为笛手而设，精灵们正环绕着他翩翩起舞。
“Sit down”, she said and showed at the bank. We obeyed in silence, sensing that she was going to talk to us and that there was no point in wasting words. She was walking in a circle around us, turning lightly as if to the beat of some music which only she could hear. When she spoke, she looked in front at something, which only her eyes could see.
“坐下吧。”她说着指了指长凳。我们默不作声地照做了，感觉到她准备和我们谈话，此刻任何言语都是多余的。她绕着我们缓缓踱步，轻盈转身，仿佛踩着只有她能听见的音乐节拍。开口时，她的目光凝视着前方，那里似乎只有她才能看见的景象。
“It is not easy for me to quieten my heart nor quick breathing. It has been a long time that stories and forecasts of your coming are being told, Warrior. Now that you are here, I understand your significance and that is why my fear is greater… All the forest whispers your name…”, she said and stopped for a moment looking in the distance. “Even the underground tunnels which lead to Hades echo with your name. Lord Daba is happy that you came out of secrecy. Now he knows who you are. Now he knows whom he should kill” Then she continued walking around us. “Through history there were many prophesys. Some have come true, but the majority did not. There are powers that fight against them. But one Prophesy… the Sign of the Fire lives from the first day after the Flood and it has kept our hope alive for 10,000 years that the evil will finally remain where its place is… in Hades.”
“要让我平复心跳、放缓呼吸并非易事。关于你到来的传说与预言已流传多时，战士。此刻你站在这里，我明白了你的分量，正因如此我心中的恐惧更甚……整片森林都在低语你的名号……”她说着，突然停顿望向远方，“就连通往冥界的地下隧道也回荡着你的名字。达巴大人欣喜于你不再隐匿行踪。现在他已知晓你的身份，也明确了该斩杀的目标。”她继续绕着我们踱步，“历史长河中预言层出不穷，有些应验了，更多则被湮没。总有力量在与预言对抗。但有一个预言……自大洪水后的第一日起，‘火之印记’便始终存在，它让我们怀抱希望长达万年——终有一日，邪恶将永归其位……归于冥界。”

The Elf stopped and slowly turned towards us. Her eyes were full of tears.
精灵停下脚步，缓缓转向我们。她眼中噙满泪水。
“All of Hades is rising against you two.” Marko visibly trembled and I felt my skin crawl." The Todoraks are assembling legions of Ghouls so as to overflow the surface…Anopae and Daba have made a pact sealed in blood. Daba has promised to them the rule over humans, as in the long gone past… Daba’s Todoraks cannot go into the daylight, but Ghouls can. The Forest says that one Todorak will lead them. How, it is not known." She lowered her gaze to the
“整个冥界都在与你们二人为敌。”马尔科明显颤抖起来，我感到皮肤一阵发麻。“托多拉克族正在集结成群的食尸鬼，意图淹没地表……阿诺帕伊和达巴已缔结血盟。达巴向他们许诺了统治人类的权力，就像远古时代那样……达巴手下的托多拉克无法在日光下行动，但食尸鬼可以。森林传来消息说，将有一名托多拉克统领它们。具体方式尚不得而知。”她垂下目光望向
ground and continued circling around us. “You, King Marko, must read the Prophesy from the Stone book. We all know some verses, words that have been passed on through centuries by wind and river, but you alone must read it… If you ask me where the Stone book is, I can’t tell you because I don’t know. It is somewhere in the bowels of the earth. The Fatess’ have carved the destiny of humans on her pages. A man’s destiny is his own. That is why even Gabriel cannot read your destiny, Marko, only you can…if you asked me if anybody knows where that book can be found, I can tell you that somebody does know. Gobina has been around longer than any of us. He knows every stone, every leaf, every living creature. Mother gave him life so that he could spread his goodness and wisdom over the world, so that all living creatures under the heavenly sky would accept his selfless gift. From that seed forests grew, he is their father.” Then she looked at the huge oaks around her and she seemed overwhelmed as if she saw them for the first time: “Is there anything more beautiful?.. If you ask me where Gobina is, I will tell you that he is going to find you. Your meeting is unavoidable, so don’t go off your path, as he is waiting on it for you.” She walked silently around us and then finally she said: “If you ask me for the Warrior’s weapon… I will give it to him.” She stopped and turned towards Marko. Dragonite awaits you now for 10,000 years." Marko swallowed uneasily.
地面继续在我们周围盘旋。“你，马可国王，必须阅读石书中的预言。我们所有人都知道一些诗句，那些被风和河流传递了几个世纪的词句，但只有你必须阅读它……如果你问我石书在哪里，我无法告诉你，因为我不知道。它藏在地球的深处。命运女神已将人类的命运刻在她的书页上。一个人的命运属于他自己。这就是为什么即使是加百列也无法阅读你的命运，马可，只有你可以……如果你问我是否有人知道那本书的下落，我可以告诉你确实有人知道。戈比纳比我们任何人都活得久。他认识每一块石头，每一片叶子，每一个生灵。母亲赋予他生命，让他将善良与智慧播撒到全世界，让天穹之下所有生灵接受他无私的馈赠。从那种子里长出了森林，他是它们的父亲。”然后她望向周围巨大的橡树，神情恍惚仿佛初次见到它们：“还有什么比这更美？……如果你问我戈比纳在哪里，我会告诉你他会来找你。” 你们的相遇无可避免，所以不要偏离你的道路，他正在那条路上等候着你。”她无声地绕着我们踱步，最终开口道：“若你向我索要战士的武器……我会将它交予他。”她停下脚步转向马可，“龙晶剑已等候你万年之久。”马可不安地咽了咽口水。
“He was forged by the Elves, as Mother requested and the Elves breathed into it such spells the likes of which the world has not seen before!” Raviyoyla spread her arms towards the sky in wonder, feeling the full force of these words. “The carved runes of long forgotten might from which Hades trembles even today! What would they give if they could get their hands on it! What would they give if they could destroy it! But they can do neither of the two, they can only fret and run away from it! That is why they think, if they cannot steal Dragonite nor destroy it, then at least they can cut
“此剑由精灵族应母亲之请锻造而成，他们为其注入了世间前所未见的强大咒语！”拉维约拉惊叹地张开双臂指向天空，言语间透着震撼人心的力量。“那些镌刻着连哈迪斯至今仍为之战栗的远古符文！若能得此剑，他们愿付出何等代价！若能毁此剑，他们又会何等疯狂！但他们两样都做不到，只能惶恐逃窜！正因如此他们想着，既然既不能盗走龙晶剑也无法摧毁它，那至少可以——”
the hand that holds it or even better-the head!” The Elf looked at Marko again. She was reading his thoughts, looking into his soul. The King did not move. “If you ask me whether you will be able to use it, you will use in the same way you use your right arm on which you bear the wolf’s whip. Dragonite is made for you, because of you… he is a part of you.” She continued walking slowly, step by step. “Gabriel… you will take him to Samotrez, on the other side of this mountain, where the Lake Of The Floating Islands is. On the biggest island, on a stone pedestal decorated by ancient Elfish runes is Dragonite. In order to take it, you must wait for the wind to blow the island near the shore. If you think you can swim to it in the black, cold water of the lake without bottom…Maud will meet you and devour you. If you ask me who Maud is”, she stopped and looked at Marko. “I have to tell you he is one of the last wyverns. He is one of the last because nobody, not even Lord Daba, has managed to overcome him. A long time ago he tried once and barely survived. The second time, he tricked him to come away from the lake, but still he did not manage to steal Dragonite. If you asked me why… it is because he could not lift it. Only the Warrior from the Prophesy can lift Dragonite, in that is the strength of the old spells which guard this weapon. For everybody else, he is too heavy.” She continued walking. “Wyverns, like the dragons, but to a lesser degree, love to guard their treasure. While dragons like to accumulate riches and sit on them, wyverns mostly usurp other people’s wealth and guard it jealously as if it was their own. That is how Maud settled into the Lake Of The Floating Islands. Nobody can approach that Lake. It is cursed for the people… If you come to the lake, if you outwit Maud, the Elfish weapon will be yours. It will be enough that you strike the earth with it and it will tremble and Lord Daba will know that it is in your hands! Even the gods will envy you for having it! Besides that, be wary of the fury that is boiling in Hades. Don’t let their tricks get the better of you, because then everything
握着它的手，或者更确切地说——是头颅！”精灵再次看向马尔科。她正读取着他的思绪，窥视着他的灵魂。国王纹丝不动。“若你问自己能否驾驭它，你将如同挥动右臂上那根狼鞭般自如地使用它。龙晶石因你而生，为你而造……它就是你的一部分。”她继续缓步前行，一步一顿。“加布里埃尔……你要带他去萨莫特雷兹，在这座山的另一侧，那里有漂浮岛屿之湖。在最大的岛屿上，矗立着饰有古老精灵符文的石台，龙晶石就在那里。要取得它，你必须等待风将岛屿吹近湖岸。若你以为能游过那片无底的漆黑冰湖……莫德会迎接你，然后将你吞噬。”她停下脚步凝视马尔科，“若你问莫德是谁——我不得不告诉你，他是最后幸存的飞龙之一。之所以是‘最后’，因为连达巴勋爵都未能战胜他。很久以前达巴曾尝试过一次，险些丧命。第二次他设计引诱莫德离开湖泊，却依然未能盗走龙晶石。” 若你问我为何…那是因为他举不起它。唯有预言中的勇士方能举起龙晶石，这是守护此武器的古老咒语之力。对其他人而言，它太过沉重。”她继续前行，“双足飞龙与巨龙相似，但程度较轻，它们热衷于守护财宝。巨龙喜欢积聚财富并坐拥其上，而双足飞龙则大多强占他人财富，并如己出般嫉妒地守护着。莫德便是如此盘踞在浮岛之湖。无人能靠近那片湖泊。对人类而言，那里被诅咒了…若你抵达湖边，若你智胜莫德，精灵武器便将归你所有。只需用它重击大地，大地便会震颤，达巴大人便会知晓它已落入你手！就连众神也会因你拥有它而心生嫉妒！此外，要警惕冥界沸腾的怒火。别让他们的诡计得逞，否则一切
will be lost. Only you with Dragonite can stop the overflowing of Hades. The Age of Fire must come, because that is the time when Hades will forever remain separated.” She turned towards us. She finished. “I told you what I know and what you need to know. The rest will be revealed to you by Gobina. As the day is coming to an end and it is late for you to continue your journey, I am inviting you to spend the night here and to rejoice with us in the Elfish circle… I know that you would rest now, so I will take you where you will have some peace.”
将会消逝。唯有你与快龙能够阻止冥界的泛滥。火焰时代必将降临，因为那将是冥界永远分离的时刻。”她转向我们，结束了话语：“我已将所知与你们需知之事相告。剩余的秘密将由戈比娜向你们揭示。白昼将尽，你们继续赶路已为时过晚，我邀请你们在此过夜，与我们在精灵圈中共度欢愉时光……我知你们此刻需要休憩，这就带你们前往安宁之地。”

After this unusual speech, we followed her in silence across the stream, on the other bank, then among the tall Elfish oaks which rose, it seemed to us, as if to the sky itself. There behind one of these oaks, whose roots came out of the ground like feet, we came to the soil covered with thick moss. The Elf pointed with her hand to that place.
这番不寻常的演说后，我们默然跟随她渡过溪流，登上对岸，穿行在高耸入云的精灵橡木之间。在其中一棵树根如巨足般突出地面的橡树后方，我们来到铺满厚实苔藓的土地。精灵抬手示意此处。
“You can find peace here. The moss draws the fatigue out of the body and gives it strength. Rest and later we shall rejoice and be merry”, said Raviyoyla, turned around and disappeared behind the trunk leaving us to look at each other for a moment.
“此处可寻得安宁。苔藓能吸走疲惫，赋予力量。歇息吧，稍后我们将共享欢庆。”拉维约拉说完便转身隐入树干后，留我们面面相觑片刻。

Marko finally said: “We needn’t have said a word.”
马尔科最终开口道：“我们本无需多言。”
“She reads our thoughts and answers to questions”, I said.
“她能读懂我们的想法并回答问题。”我说道。
“I hope they will know how to take care of Sharak and Tsoka”, he said." It would be funny if Tsoka kicked one of them! "He laughed without a worry on his mind. “I don’t know if I am dreaming or if all this is really happening.”
“希望他们知道怎么照顾沙拉克和措卡。”他说，“要是措卡踢了他们谁一脚，那可就太有意思了！”他无忧无虑地笑着，“我都分不清这是在做梦还是真实发生的。”
“You are not dreaming, King. Now you are among Elves.”
“您不是在做梦，国王陛下。您现在正身处精灵之中。”
“They are beautiful people. As if they radiate… their women are beautiful.” Marko caressed his beard, then laid on the moss and looked at the tree that was rising above him.
“他们真是美丽的种族。仿佛会发光似的...他们的女性尤其美丽。”马尔科抚摸着胡须，随后躺在苔藓上，仰望着头顶高耸的树木。
“Often it happens that they as creatures, share their bed with humans or that an Elf breastfeeds a child.” I thought it was time to reveal another truth to Marko.
“常有精灵与人类同床共枕，或由精灵哺育人类婴孩之事。”我觉得是时候向马尔科揭示另一个真相了。
“Is that so? What is born from such a reunion?”
“当真如此？这般结合会诞下什么？”
I sighed: “A dragonish hero with the sign of the wolf’s whip…”
我叹息道：“一个带着狼鞭印记的龙裔英雄…”
As if a thought came to his mind, Marko stiffened. By his eyes, I could see that he was thinking feverishly. I did not know how he would react. Soon he calmed down, and then with a trembling voice he asked me:
马尔科突然浑身僵硬，仿佛想到了什么。从他眼神中，我能看出他正激烈地思索着。不知他会作何反应。很快他平静下来，用颤抖的声音问我：
“Are you thinking of me, priest?”
“神父，你在想我吗？”
“Yes.”  “是的。”
He leaned on his elbow and looked me in the eye. I was sitting with my back resting on the root of an oak. I was ready to tell him everything. Or nearly everything.
他用手肘支着身子，直视我的眼睛。我背靠着一棵橡树的根部坐着。我已准备好向他坦白一切。或者说几乎一切。
“You are saying that my mother or father shared their bed with… them?”
“你是说我母亲或父亲曾与...他们同床共枕？”
“No”, I said, and Marko looked relieved. But…
“不。”我说道，马尔科顿时松了口气。但……
“Why do you say that it relates to me than?”
“那你为什么说这件事与我有关？”
“Because the Elf Magdalena breastfed you”, I replied to him. There was no turning back. “Your old mother Yevrosyma was the sister of the dragonish Duke Momchilo. While she was carrying you in her belly, Duke Momchilo told your father Vukashin the secret of the sign of Fire. He swore him to fidelity, although the latter was not a dragon knight. In order for everything to be done as customs dictate, you had to be breastfed by an Elf, after birth. That was done by the Elf Magdalena. Then she returned you to your mother.”
“因为精灵玛格达莱娜曾哺育过你。”我回答他，话已出口再无退路。“你的生母叶芙罗西玛是龙族公爵莫姆奇洛的妹妹。当她怀着你时，莫姆奇洛公爵将火焰印记的秘密告诉了你父亲武卡申。他令其立下忠诚誓言，尽管你父亲并非龙骑士。为遵循传统礼制，你出生后必须由精灵哺乳。这个任务由精灵玛格达莱娜完成，之后她将你归还给你的母亲。”
“And everything was done in great secrecy, under the shield of the night and the storm that was roaring at the time”, we heard a female voice somewhere around us and when we got to our feet, in front of us was an Elf of such beauty which cannot be described in words nor sung about. With long silver hair and white complexion, eyes blue like the sky and lips red, her enchanting beauty was more… mature then that of Raviyoyla. Although the Elfish people are long-lived and a human decade is like a day to them, the Elf
“这一切都在极度隐秘中进行，在当时的暴风雨之夜掩护下完成。”我们突然听见四周响起女声，起身时面前站着一位美得难以言喻的精灵。她银发如瀑，肌肤胜雪，碧眸似晴空，朱唇若涂丹，那摄人心魄的美丽比拉维约拉更为……成熟。尽管精灵族寿命悠长，人类的十年于他们不过弹指一瞬，这位精灵

Magdalena, according to my memory, did not change. She was the same as she was five years ago, when I last was here.
玛格达莱娜，在我的记忆中丝毫未变。她与我五年前最后一次见到时一模一样。
“Welcome, guests”, she smiled, then looked at me: “I am glad to see you, Gabriel. You keep well for your age, but time is overtaking you.”
“欢迎啊，客人们”，她微笑着，随后看向我：“加布里埃尔，很高兴见到你。以你的年纪来说保养得不错，但岁月终究不饶人。”
“As always, Magdalena, you are a balm and joy to my eyes”, I replied to her.
“玛格达莱娜，你永远是我眼中的慰藉与欢愉。”我回应道。
“I wanted to see the hero that I breastfed all these years ago.” She approached Marko slowly and caressed his face as if he was a child. Marko lost himself in her eyes. She looked at him gently as a mother would, and she was talking with a voice mothers use when chattering to their children.
“我想看看当年我哺乳过的小英雄。”她缓缓走近马尔科，轻抚他的面庞仿佛他还是个孩子。马尔科沉醉在她的目光中。她温柔地注视着他，如同母亲般用那种哄孩子的语调絮絮低语。
“I can still see you that day when they brought you to me after you were born. You were beautiful. It is a pity that humans with time lose that innocence and purity with which they are born. They would be much happier and live longer if they could hold onto it… It seems as if it was all yesterday and now in front of me stands a grown-up man. The Warrior from the Prophesy.”
“我仍能清晰记得他们把你抱到我面前的那一天，初生的你如此美丽。可惜人类随着时间流逝，总会丢失与生俱来的纯真。若能永葆这份纯粹，他们本可以更幸福、更长寿……这一切恍如昨日，而今站在我面前的已是顶天立地的男子汉。预言中的战士。”

When she moved away from him, it was as if the spell left Marko.
当她抽身离开时，笼罩在马尔科身上的魔力仿佛也随之消散。
“Elf, this is all new to me and the events are happening so fast, that I do not have time to consider them”, said Marko. “Until a few days ago I was only… King. Now suddenly I am a warrior from some Prophesy, long-awaited warrior, surrounded by secrets and people who are not what I thought they were and who did everything possible to keep me alive, even at the cost of their own lives. All that so that I can wield …that Dragonite.”
“精灵，这一切对我而言太陌生了，事件接踵而来让我根本无暇思考。”马尔科说道，“就在几天前，我还只是...国王。现在突然成了某个预言中期待已久的战士，被秘密和伪装者包围——这些人不惜以生命为代价也要保我存活，只为让我能驾驭...那柄龙晶剑。”
“I know you are confused, but you have Gabriel to guide you and to help you. He will reveal the secrets of Kosingas to you and you will become first among equals. You will inherit Gabriel. In order to achieve that, you must obey him blindly, because the monk was where none of us have even peeped and he returned as victor. He
“我知道你很困惑，但加百列会指引你、帮助你。他将向你揭示科辛加斯的秘密，你会成为众人之首。你将继承加百列。为此，你必须盲目服从他，因为那位僧侣去过我们无人窥探之地，并以胜利者之姿归来。他
managed to survive, to outwit the Hades and to be the first among equals for now twenty years.” She sat on the moss and we, besides her, like children listening to a story of elders.
成功存活下来，智胜冥王，二十年来始终是众人之首。”她坐在苔藓上，我们像听长辈讲故事的孩子般围坐在她身旁。
“You are right to say that you were surrounded by secrets and lies. I see that there are still many secrets ahead of you, but you will know them when the time comes. Don’t be in a hurry. Everything will be revealed to you at the right moment, not before nor later. I see that you understand the big sacrifice undertaken by beloved people around you, but also many others for whom you do not know nor ever will. The Sign of the Fire is like a chain that goes back ten thousand years. There is a lot of blood and sweat in each of its links, a lot of suffering and joy, a lot of laughter and tears. Now that you’re here, those 10,000 years are looking at you and waiting to see whether all that death and suffering were in vain. Only when you take Dragonite into your hands, will you feel your strength and the significance of those 10,000 years.” She got up slowly and when we wanted to get up as well, she showed us with her hand not to get up: “Rest. Tonight we will rejoice and talk.”
“你说得对，你确实被秘密和谎言所包围。我看到前方仍有诸多未解之谜，但当时机成熟，你自会知晓。不必急于求成。一切都会在恰当时刻向你揭晓，不早也不晚。我明白你已理解身边挚爱之人所做的巨大牺牲，还有更多你无从知晓也永远不会知道的奉献者。火焰印记如同一条绵延万年的锁链，每一环都浸透着鲜血与汗水，承载着苦难与欢欣，交织着笑声与泪水。如今你站在这里，那万年光阴正凝视着你，等待验证所有的死亡与苦难是否徒劳。唯有当你手握龙晶石时，方能感知自己的力量与这万年岁月的分量。”她缓缓起身，见我们也欲站起，便抬手示意：“歇息吧。今夜我们将欢聚畅谈。”

She left us alone with our thoughts and our fears. There were so many questions without answers. There was uncertainty because of which one could not see the road that was to be taken. If I was feeling the insecurity, Marko was gripped by fear. I understood Magdalena’s words that Marko would feel his strength only when he took Dragonite into his hands. Everything would be easier afterwards.
她留下我们独自面对思绪与恐惧。无数疑问悬而未解。前路因这份不确定性而模糊不清——若我感到不安，马尔科则完全被恐惧攫住。我忽然明白玛格达莱娜的话：只有当马尔科将龙晶握在手中时，他才能真正感知自己的力量。此后一切都会变得简单。
“Do you know where that Lake Of The Floating Islands?”, Marko startled me from my thoughts.“How do they think we can… outwit this wyvern, when nobody else has managed to do it?”
"你知道浮岛湖在哪儿吗？"马尔科突然将我从思绪中惊醒，"连那么多人都没能智胜这头飞龙，他们凭什么觉得我们能......？"
“I have never been to that lake. I heard stories about it and I know roughly where it is. We’ll manage”, I said still thinking. “For the wyvern do not worry.”
"我从未去过那片湖。只听过传说，大概知道方位。"我仍沉浸在自己的思考中，"至于飞龙，不必担心。"
“Do not worry-he says!”, Marko laughed. “How am I not to worry when even Lame Daba did not manage to kill it?”
"不必担心——他说得轻巧！"马尔科笑出声，"连瘸腿达巴都没能杀死它，你叫我怎么不担心？"
“They did not have this…” From the waist I took off the big sling Viper. The King was looking at it with admiration. That forked, twisted root with carved runes on the handle was radiating with strength of the long forgotten spells. None of the Elves today would be able to make such a sling nor would any of the Elves be able to repeat the spells that were engraved into it. Viper came from the ancient times before the flood, from the dark ages when very powerful creatures roamed the Middle earth. That is why Mother flooded that damned country and gave humans another chance to rise and reject Hades.
“他们可没这个……”我从腰间取下巨弩蝰蛇。国王正以赞叹的目光注视着它。那分叉扭曲的根部，握柄上雕刻的符文，正散发着被遗忘已久的咒语力量。当今精灵族无人能打造出这样的弩具，也无人能复刻其上镌刻的咒文。蝰蛇源自洪水之前的远古时代，来自黑暗纪元——那时中土大陆游荡着无比强大的生物。正因如此，母神才淹没了那片被诅咒的土地，给予人类再度崛起、反抗冥王的机会。
“Do you think you can kill the wyvern with that?”, asked Marko.
“你觉得靠它能杀死双足飞龙吗？”马尔科问道。
“The wyvern and Daba and every creature that obstructs our path.” I turned the sling in my hands looking at it. “As Dragonite is made for you, so is Viper made for me. The Elf Raviyoyla directed me to the place where the sling was waiting for me.”
“无论是双足飞龙、达巴兽，还是任何阻挡我们去路的生物。”我将弩具在手中翻转端详，“就像龙晶剑为你而生，蝰蛇也是为我而铸。精灵拉维约拉指引我找到了等待我的弩具。”
“You didn’t tell me that.”
“这事你可没告诉我。”
“You were not ready”, I replied.
“你还没准备好。”我回答道。
The sun had already set behind the mountain range far above us and dusk was slowly falling onto the forest. Life in the forest retired for the night and nocturnal animals started waking up. I began telling Marko about my interesting adventure of how I found Viper. Now, after everything he had seen, he wanted to hear that story. A hunger for knowledge began to wake in him. That was the first step on the road to becoming Kosingas.
太阳早已沉落在我们头顶远方的山脉背后，暮色正缓缓笼罩森林。林中的生灵已准备安歇，夜行动物则开始苏醒。我开始向马尔科讲述发现蝰蛇的那段奇妙冒险经历。此刻，在目睹这一切之后，他渴望聆听这个故事。对知识的渴求正在他体内苏醒。这正是成为科辛加斯之路的第一步。

I started telling him about the time… 18 years ago, which was two years after my escape from Hades, when on the road to visit the brotherhood in the church of St. Prokopie, on a forest path which was meandering together with the river Resavitsa, at dusk I came upon a beautiful but unusual waterfall. I don’t know if it
我向他讲述起十八年前的往事……那是我逃离哈迪斯两年后，在前往圣普罗科皮乌斯教堂拜访兄弟会的途中，沿着与雷萨维察河蜿蜒并行的林间小径，暮色中我遇见了一道美丽而奇特的瀑布。至今仍不确定
had a name, and there were no villages around, but the water fell from a height of 5 fathoms in a thin spout on stones below, spraying the whole surrounding, so it was seeming to me that I name it Sprinkler. It was unusual that with time, the water had formed a brittle bed on which was a thick layer of moss, so it protruded forward like a wedge and the water overflowed the edge a foot in width. As it was the first time I saw it, because I did not come this way before, I approached it to see it from near. I remember it was the summer, the days and nights were hot, so the Sprinkler was raising an invisible water dust which was soothing to the tired and sweaty body. As night was falling, this seemed to be the best place for me to spend the night. The wide meadow underneath the waterfall descended to the bank of the river Resavitsa, where there was good grass for sleeping. I lit the fire and spread my blanket beside it, while Tsoka had enough of grazing and was dozing off. It was a pleasure for me to listen to the water and watch the starry sky. I don’t know how long I was napping, but Tsoka’s snorting startled me and when I looked towards the waterfall, I saw many fireflies floating above the meadow.
这处瀑布本无名称，周遭也无村落，但见五英寻高的水帘如细练般倾泻而下，撞击在底部的岩石上，水花四溅笼罩四周，我便暗自为它取名"飞沫瀑"。尤为奇特的是，经年累月的水流冲刷形成了一层易碎的岩床，上面覆盖着厚厚的苔藓，如同楔子般向前凸出，使得水流在边缘处形成一英尺宽的溢流带。因是初次途经此地，我特意走近细观。记得当时正值盛夏，昼夜暑气蒸腾，飞溅的水雾形成看不见的清凉烟霭，抚慰着旅人汗湿的疲惫身躯。暮色渐沉时，我认定此处便是最佳的露宿之所。瀑布下方延展着宽阔的草甸，一直延伸到雷萨维察河岸，茂盛的青草正宜铺床。我点燃篝火，在旁铺开毛毯，而茨卡早已饱食青草，正打着盹儿。静听飞瀑流泉，仰望繁星满天，实乃人生至乐。 不知道我打了多久的盹，但措卡的喷鼻声惊醒了我。当我望向瀑布方向时，看见许多萤火虫在草地上方飘舞。

To my surprise and amazement, the fireflies were gathering in front of me in a crowd in such a number that they resembled some fiery ball. Seeing that things were not all they seemed, I took out my sword Wolfclaw, serene in the knowledge that this blade from Hades could cut any creature. I didn’t have to wait long, when that “ball” started acquiring human form and in these silhouettes I recognised female curves. Then the ball shone with a blinding light and in front of me stood a beautiful lady in white dress with long silver hair. Her skin was radiating with a pale light and her smile and eyes were telling me that she was not coming with bad intentions. Although I haven’t seen any before, but I heard many stories, I assumed that an Elf was in front of me. Nevertheless, taught by bitter experiences from Hades where craftiness is in abundance, I
令我惊讶的是，萤火虫竟成群结队地在我面前聚集，数量之多宛如一团火球。察觉到情况有异，我抽出冥界神剑"狼爪"，深知这柄来自哈迪斯的利刃能斩断任何生灵。没等多久，那个"火球"开始幻化人形，从轮廓中我辨认出女性的曲线。随后火球迸发出刺目光芒，一位身着白裙的美丽女子出现在我面前，她银发如瀑，肌肤泛着淡淡微光，那含笑的双眸让我明白她并无恶意。虽从未亲眼见过，但根据诸多传说，我猜测眼前是位精灵。然而在哈迪斯经历过尔虞我诈的惨痛教训后，
did not lower my hand from the sword hilt. I waited for her to say something first. She approached me slowly, as if floating above the ground, she placed her arm on her bosom in the sign of greeting, gently bowed and said:
我的手始终没有离开剑柄。我等着她先开口。她缓缓向我走来，仿佛凌空飘行，将手臂轻按胸前致意，微微欠身说道：
“I have waited a long time for you to take this path and come to me.” The gentle female voice exuded of magic and wildflowers. All of a sudden, I did not hear the Sprinkler any more nor the rustling of leaves above Resavitsa. It was as if her voice had filled the surrounding." I am the Elf Raviyoyla from the Elfish forest, but when the fireflies told me that you have stepped onto this path, I had to wait for you here."
"我等待许久，终于盼到你踏上这条前来寻我的路。"柔美的女声带着魔法与野花的芬芳。霎时间，我再也听不见雷斯维察上空的洒水声与树叶婆娑，她的声音仿佛充盈了整片天地。"我是来自精灵森林的拉维约拉，当萤火虫告知你踏上此路时，我便必须在此等候。"
“I am honoured, Elf”, I said.“This is the first time that somebody from the Elfish people showed themselves to me.”
"深感荣幸，精灵。"我说道，"这是精灵族首次在我面前现身。"
“For you it is the first time, but we have been following you for a long time now. We heard about you for the first time when it was told how you stole Wolfclaw from Lord Daba”, she said and smiled. “All of the forest then heard Lord Daba rage and threaten to curse your name… Gabriel. Only when you came out of the Earth’s bowels did we start to follow you and wait… Wait for you to step on this path which would bring you here.”
"于你虽是初见，我们却已追随你多时。初次听闻你的事迹，是盗取达巴领主狼爪剑的传说。"她浅笑道，"整片森林都曾听见达巴领主怒斥要诅咒你的名字...加布里埃尔。直到你从地腹归来，我们才开始追随等待...等待你踏上这条引你来此的路径。"
“Why did you wait for me with such impatience, if I may ask?”
“请问，你为何如此急切地等候我？”
“You Gabriel, know the secrets of Kosingas, so it will not be strange to you what I have to say … Before the great Flood, the Elfish people were running away from Mother’s rage and her threat that she will flood the Middle earth. They came out from the Node in Uomulle and settled in these parts and now they live together with us. Wanting to save various creations of their hands, they brought with them weapons and equipment which they had forged and weaved through time. Clairvoyant in their wisdom and dedicated to the fight against evil creatures, those weapons once bore the name of the warrior that would use it one day… One such weapon has your name on its handle. It is time for you to take it and fulfil its destiny”
“加百列啊，你知晓科辛加斯的秘密，因此我要说的事对你并不陌生……在大洪水之前，精灵族为躲避大地之母的震怒及其淹没中土的威胁，从乌穆勒的节点逃出，定居于此地，如今与我们共同生活。为保全他们亲手创造的诸多造物，他们携带着历经岁月锻造编织的武器与装备。这些武器因精灵族的先见之明而铸就，专为对抗邪恶生物，每件武器都镌刻着未来使用它的战士之名……其中一件武器的握柄上正刻着你的名字。现在该由你执起它，完成其使命了。”
“Beautiful lady, I already have Wolfclaw as you know and I don’t need a stronger weapon. Lord Daba is scared of him because the runes on its blade foretell his death.”
“美丽的女士，如你所知我已拥有狼爪，并不需要更强的武器。达巴领主对它畏惧不已，因其刃上的符文预示着他的死亡。”
“I know, that is why he hid it from others and from himself, but this weapon which awaits you, will help you where the Wolfclaw cannot… It is the sling Viper and the armour of dragon’s scales Sabaz. The runes on the sling say that they are the work of the armourer Ferud Naromet, who made it after having visions of a monk who was in Hades and on whom all the wrath of the underground fell. The spells were breathed into it by his daughter Magdalena. The sling is so powerful that every stone catapulted from it, is able to kill a living creature and the Dragontear, every un-dead creature. If Wolfclaw is for close combat, Viper is for distance. The armour made from the scales of dragon Nev is impenetrable, apart for the wyvern’s horn. It will give you all the defence you need and warmth in the cold days. They complement each other.”
“我明白，正因如此他才对他人乃至自己都隐瞒此事。但这件等待你的武器，将在狼爪鞭力所不及之处助你一臂之力……它是蝮蛇投石索与龙鳞铠甲萨巴兹。投石索上的符文记载，它们出自铁匠费鲁德·纳罗梅特之手，他在目睹一位堕入冥界的僧侣承受地底世界全部怒火后锻造了此物。其女玛格达莱娜为武器注入了咒语。这投石索威力惊人，射出的每颗石子都能杀死活物，而龙泪石则可诛灭所有不死生物。若说狼爪鞭用于近战，蝮蛇便是为远攻而生。用巨龙涅夫的鳞片打造的铠甲刀枪不入，唯有双足飞龙的尖角能将其刺穿。它将为你提供周全防护，并在严寒时节带来温暖。二者相辅相成。”
“If that is the case, then such a weapon is welcome”, I said to her.
“若真如此，这般武器自是求之不得。”我对她说道。

She turned and with her hand pointed to the dark waterfall behind her. The murmuring of the water could still not be heard. She told me to climb onto the wedge in the middle of its side and to push my hand deep into the moss. Through a hole I would be able to feel a leather bag in which was the sling, but I would not be able to take it out through the hole, as I would have to wait for the “guard” to open it fully and let me take it. “What sort of guard is inside”, I asked, and she answered me: “Don’t be scared, just be yourself.” She explained to me how Ferud Naromet did not want to hide it under ground, afraid that the Dwarfs might find it while digging and making long tunnels underground in search of wealth. He hid it above ground near water, which Dwarfs avoid as it is wellknown that they cannot swim and they are scared of water. Before she went just as she came, she gave me a small crystal globe which
她转身用手示意身后幽暗的瀑布。水流声依然听不真切。她让我爬上瀑布侧面中央的楔形岩架，将手深深探入苔藓中。通过一个孔洞能摸到装着投石索的皮袋，但无法直接从洞口取出——必须等待"守卫"完全开启通道才能拿到。"里面藏着什么守卫？"我问道，她回答："别害怕，做你自己就好。"她向我解释费鲁德·纳罗梅特为何不愿将它埋藏地下，是担心矮人族挖掘地下隧道寻找财宝时会发现。他将投石器藏在地表近水处，而矮人族向来避水而居，众所周知他们不善游泳且畏惧水流。临行前她递给我一枚水晶球
lights when you rub it with your hands and which apparently attracts the fireflies through which I can send her a message. That globe which she calls Ember, I have used several times up to now and indeed Raviyoyla would always appear the next day.
用手摩擦便会发光，据说能吸引萤火虫传递讯息。这个被她称作"余烬"的晶球，我至今使用过数次，拉维约拉总会在次日如约现身。

I remember I could not wait for the night to pass so that I could peep under the moss of the waterfall where the sling awaited me for such a long time. I did not dare try it during the night because I had no idea what sort of “guard” was lurking in that hole.
我记得自己迫不及待地盼着夜晚过去，好能窥探瀑布苔藓下的情形——那根投石索已在原地等候我多时。夜里我不敢贸然尝试，因为完全不知道那个洞穴里潜伏着怎样的"守卫"。

With the first rays of the sun I approached the waterfall and examined its eastern side. It was all covered with moss but one could see several protrusions which led to the middle. Impatience and the wish to get my hands on that Elfish weapon overpowered any fear in me and I started to climb on the side of the waterfall. My heart was beating hard and in my ears I heard a drumming sound as I stepped onto the last stone. I had to stand stuck to the soft, moist moss, over which water dripped as if pearls were rolling down. I pushed both hands into the thick layer of moss and felt the bottom looking for the hole. Shortly after, at the depth of an elbow I felt some opening. I tried to remove the moss in order to see below first, but the moss was too dense and if I were to cut it with Wolfclaw I would probably have lost the support and fallen from a height of two fathoms. I remembered the Elf’s words that I had to push my hand in, so that is what I did. I pushed so far in, that my face was right by the moist moss and to my luck, I felt some leather bag in it. In the excitement I forgot Raviyoyla’s words that I could not take it out of the hole, so I started pulling the bag outside. I wasn’t planning on giving up, but all of a sudden I felt something crawling over my hand and I stiffened in fear. “Don’t be afraid, be yourself”, I remembered the Elf’s words. It is easier said then letting something big crawl over your hands. It wasn’t one thing, but many! I already wanted to let the bag go and jump from that height if need
晨曦初现时，我来到瀑布前，仔细勘察了它的东侧。整面岩壁都覆盖着青苔，但能看见几处突出的岩石通向中央。急于得到那件精灵武器的渴望压倒了所有恐惧，我开始沿着瀑布边缘攀爬。当我踏上最后一块岩石时，心脏剧烈跳动，耳中仿佛听见擂鼓般的轰鸣。我必须紧贴着柔软潮湿的苔藓站立，水珠如珍珠般从苔藓表面滚落。我将双手插入厚厚的苔藓层，摸索着寻找底部的洞口。很快，在约一肘深的部位触到了某种开口。我试图先拨开苔藓查看下方，但苔藓过于浓密——若用狼爪刀割开，很可能会失去支撑，从两寻高的地方坠落。想起精灵说过必须将手伸进去，我便照做了。当整条手臂都没入苔藓，脸颊紧贴着湿漉漉的青苔时，幸运地摸到了一个皮质袋子。激动中我完全忘记了拉维约拉的警告——不能将武器取出洞穴——开始往外拽那个袋子。 我本不打算放弃，但突然感觉有东西爬过我的手，恐惧让我浑身僵硬。"别害怕，做你自己"，我想起精灵的话。说起来容易，可当庞然大物爬过你的手时又是另一回事。不是一个，而是一群！我已经想松开袋子，哪怕要从那么高的地方跳下去也在所不惜
be, when out of the moss all around me big Spiderfrogs came out! What horror!
就在此时，四周苔藓中突然钻出巨大的蜘蛛蛙！多么恐怖！

Those creatures were not unknown to me. Furthermore, I had on my body scars from them, when I met them roaming in Hades. How and when did the coming together of poisonous frogs with poisonous spiders came about, not even the Dwarfs know, although they brag that there is no secret in the world that is not described and explained in their Chronicles of Origins. But this creature looked more like a spider, with similar patterns, big as the human hand, hairy, with six legs and every leg with five triangular fingers, of big mouth and even scarier teeth. On top of the two hairy tentacles were two big eyes which could turn around in every direction. I didn’t know what I feared more, the sharp teeth or the tail which finished in their poisonous sting. I know that they fed on whatever came their way and they were known as brave and evil creatures because they attacked even much bigger and more dangerous creatures such as Ghouls and Todoraks. Their poison was strong enough as to disable the victim from running or defending itself and then the Spiderfrogs would eat it alive.
这些生物对我而言并不陌生。更甚者，我身上还留有与它们在地狱游荡时遭遇留下的伤疤。毒蛙与毒蛛究竟如何、何时融合成这般模样，就连矮人族也无从知晓——尽管他们总吹嘘世间没有其《起源编年史》未记载的秘密。但这怪物更像蜘蛛：相似的斑纹，大如人掌，体覆绒毛，六条腿肢末端生着五根三角利爪，血盆大口里獠牙森然。两条触须顶端各有一只可 360 度转动的巨眼。我分不清究竟是那锯齿般的尖牙更骇人，还是尾端带毒刺的蝎尾更可怖。它们以沿途遭遇的一切活物为食，凶名远播——甚至敢主动攻击食尸鬼与托多拉克兽这类体型更大、更危险的生物。其毒素能令猎物丧失行动能力，最终被活活分食。

I don’t know how many of them were around me and on me, because I did not dare move, but I could see around 20 of them. I tried to suppress my fear, to stop my body from shaking, because all the creatures from Hades can smell fear and they are driven by it. If the Spiderfrogs feel panicky fear, the victim is immediately immobilised so as not to run away, and once it is subdued, they like to examine it curiously and eat it slowly. I couldn’t drive away the fear because I still remembered well their bites and I couldn’t hide it. Funnily, they didn’t show any aggression nor any wish to attack me. They were only examining me with curiosity, mainly my face and my hands. It was so terrible for me that they were crawling over my head that I couldn’t look into their round eyes, I had to
我不知道周围和身上有多少只，因为我不敢动弹，但能看见大约二十只。我竭力压制恐惧，不让身体颤抖，因为冥界所有生物都能嗅到恐惧并受其驱使。若是蛛蛙察觉到猎物的恐慌，会立即将其麻痹以防逃脱，一旦猎物失去反抗能力，它们就喜欢好奇地检视并慢慢享用。我无法驱散恐惧，因为仍清晰记得被它们撕咬的痛楚，这份恐惧也无从隐藏。奇怪的是，它们并未显露攻击意图，只是用圆眼好奇地打量我，尤其专注观察我的脸和双手。当它们在我头顶爬行时，那种毛骨悚然让我不敢直视它们浑圆的眼睛，只得——
shut mine so as not to see them. In my head I repeated Raviyoyla’s words:" Be yourself", but the long suppressed horror from Hades started erupting in me. I don’t know if I could have endured them for much longer on myself, but as they came suddenly, they suddenly disappeared in the moss. I remained immobile for some time yet, to be certain that they had gone and then again I pushed my right hand through the moss into the hole, set on jumping from the waterfall if again I felt a Spiderfrog. However, this time I grabbed the leather bag and slowly pulled it out of its hiding place. How the hole widened and why were the Spiderfrogs guarding the Elfish weapons, I do not know nor did I ever find out, but I believe that Viper and Sabaz could not have had better guardians.
我紧闭双眼以免看见它们。脑海中不断回响着拉维约拉的话："做你自己"，但长期压抑的冥界恐惧开始在我体内爆发。我不知道自己还能忍受它们多久，但正如它们突然出现那样，它们又突然消失在苔藓中。我仍保持静止一段时间，确认它们确实离开后，才再次将右手伸进苔藓下的洞穴——我已下定决心，若再碰到蛛蛙就立即跳下瀑布。但这次我抓到了那个皮袋，慢慢将它从藏匿处拖了出来。至于那个洞穴为何会扩大，以及蛛蛙为何守护着精灵武器，我至今仍不得其解，但我相信毒蛇和萨巴兹再也找不到比这更好的守卫了。

That is how my adventure with the Elfish sling finished, and when I finished telling the story to Marko, darkness had already fallen on the woods and the fresh mountain air descended from the above. Marko was lost in his thoughts and he did not notice that we were sitting in the dark.
这就是我与精灵投石索的冒险结局。当我向马尔科讲完这个故事时，暮色早已笼罩森林，清新的山风从高处拂下。马尔科陷入沉思，甚至没注意到我们已在黑暗中坐了许久。
“Do you think that Magdalena, that breastfed me, is the same one that breathed the spell into your sling?”, asked Marko.
"你觉得那个哺乳过我的玛格达莱娜，就是往你投石索里吹入咒语的同一位吗？"马尔科问道。
“I don’t know. I wasn’t told nor did I think about it. I believe we will find out.” At that moment both of us saw her approaching, carrying a lighted torch in one hand and a big shiny goblet in the other.
“我不知道。没人告诉过我，我也没想过这事。我相信我们很快就会知道的。”就在那一刻，我们俩都看见她走了过来，一手举着燃烧的火炬，另一只手拿着一个闪闪发光的大酒杯。
“Come and join us, dragonish knights”, she said. “This feast is in the honour of the Warrior.” Then she showed with her hand behind our oak.
“过来加入我们吧，龙骑士们，”她说道。“这场盛宴是为战士而设的。”然后她用手指向我们身后的橡树示意。

We got up and followed her. When lo and behold, where we were sitting, it was quiet as in any forest, but once we came around the oak, we heard rejoicing and the light of many torches stuck in the ground in a wide ring around the Elfish circle shone on us. We saw many Elves dancing to the merry music of the pipes. Marko’s face
我们起身跟随她。看哪，我们刚才坐的地方还像森林里任何一处那样安静，但一绕过橡树，我们就听到了欢笑声，许多插在地上的火炬围成一个宽阔的环形，精灵之环的光芒照耀着我们。我们看到许多精灵随着欢快的笛声起舞。马尔科的脸上
immediately lit up when he saw the shiny tankards from which red wine was being poured, so that he didn’t even notice bowls full of various fruits and different delicacies unknown to us. There were apples and plums, strawberries and grapes and everything was nicely sorted out on the grass where our hosts sat. By what magic all this appeared, I will never know, but our surprise was such that only at the end we noticed that in the middle of the Elfish circle, a Satyr, known also as Lesnik, was playing the flute and around him Elves were dancing.
他一看到闪闪发亮的酒杯里正倒出红酒，眼睛立刻亮了起来，甚至没注意到那些装满各种水果和我们叫不出名字的精美点心的碗碟。苹果、李子、草莓和葡萄整齐地摆放在主人们席地而坐的草地上。这些美味究竟如何凭空出现，我永远无从知晓，但当时我们太过惊讶，直到最后才注意到——在精灵围成的圆圈中央，一位被称作"莱斯尼克"的萨提尔正在吹奏长笛，而精灵们正绕着他翩翩起舞。

Marko was frightened when he saw this ugly creature among the beautiful Elves and he opened his mouth to say something, but luckily he restrained himself, not to shame us with some stupid remark. He was also getting used to the world of creatures. The Satyrs were ugly, but tame. They have human form, but they are overgrown with sharp hairs. The hairiest of all are their heads, on which the beard, moustaches and hair are all joined in one. They are one of the oldest daemon s, and they grow grey very early, but as all land creatures they do not like water and they are not white but yellowish brown. They have goat’s legs and horns and human arms. They are very noisy, but that is why they play the flute magically and their melodies can charm even the Elves, not to speak of the lonely shepherdesses with whom they sometimes have children. On my journeys I have very often heard them, although I have not seen them, playing sad melodies that echoed through the forest. The Satyrs are lonely, but they love company, so when they are alone, one can hear their sad song. Of ugly appearance and I must say, of smell too, the Satyr can only attract company with their magical melodies from the flute. That is how it was now as well, the music moved us and enlightened our souls. However, it wasn’t enough to make us dance with the Elves, because Marko grabbed a goblet with wine and I took a bowl of fruit as I was hungry. We sat on the grass
马克罗在美丽的精灵群中看到这个丑陋生物时吓了一跳，他张嘴想说什么，但幸好及时克制住了自己，免得说出些蠢话让我们难堪。他也逐渐适应了这些生物的世界。萨提尔们虽然丑陋却很温顺。他们拥有人类形态，但浑身长满尖锐的毛发，最浓密的要数头部——胡须、髭须和头发全都连成一片。他们是最古老的恶魔种族之一，很早就显出灰白色，但和所有陆地生物一样厌恶水，肤色不是纯白而是黄褐色。长着山羊般的腿和角，却有人类的手臂。他们非常吵闹，但也正因如此能用笛子施展魔法，连精灵都会被他们的旋律迷住，更不用说那些偶尔与他们生育后代的孤独牧羊女了。我游历时常听见他们演奏回荡在森林里的忧伤曲调，虽然从未亲眼得见。萨提尔生性孤独却渴望陪伴，所以独处时总能听见他们哀伤的歌声。我必须说，这些外貌丑陋、气味难闻的生物，唯有靠魔笛的旋律才能吸引同伴。 此刻亦是如此，乐声撼动心弦，照亮我们的灵魂。但这还不足以让我们与精灵共舞——因为马尔科抓起盛满葡萄酒的高脚杯，饥肠辘辘的我则端了碗水果。我们坐在草地上
and with curiosity watched the rejoicing around us. Marko immediately found companions and started questioning them how they make wine and where do the fruits and delicacies come from.
好奇地注视着周遭的欢庆景象。马尔科立刻找到同伴，开始追问他们如何酿造美酒，那些珍馐佳果又从何而来。

How much time had passed that it is difficult to say, because in the company of Elves time passes slowly or it appears to stop. So the night was long and their merrymaking did not stop. The Satyr whose name was Gravet, we heard, was playing and jumping without stopping. Some time later, Magdalena and Raviyoyla made their appearance and we knew that the conversation would turn serious. They sat beside us in their long dresses and after watching us for a short time, Magdalena spoke first:
时间流逝了多少难以言说，在精灵的国度里光阴缓行，恍若停滞。长夜漫漫，他们的狂欢未曾停歇。我们听闻那个名叫格拉维特的萨提尔，一直不知疲倦地奏乐跳跃。稍晚时分，玛格达莱娜和拉维约拉翩然而至，我们便知道谈话将转入正题。她们身着曳地长裙坐在我们身旁，短暂注视后，玛格达莱娜率先开口：
“As you can see, we are rejoicing that the Warrior has come out and came to us.”
"如你所见，我们正为战士脱困而来感到欢欣。"
“And the visit of our friend Gabriel”, added Raviyoyla.
“还有我们朋友加布里埃尔的来访”，拉维约拉补充道。
“But the rejoicing always lasts shorter than the work which precedes it. Maybe that is why it is sweeter”, continued Magdalena. “So after this rejoicing, the road will take you across the Deep River to the bottom of the peak Icicle and then to the Hasty river. There you will find a path that leads to the mountain, all the way to the mining settlement of Silverhole. People there dig silver out of the bosom of the mountain.”
“但欢庆的时光总比为之付出的劳作短暂。或许正因如此，它才更显甜蜜”，玛格达莱娜继续道。“所以欢庆过后，你们要穿过深河，前往冰锥峰山脚，再抵达湍急河。在那里你们会找到一条通往山里的路，直抵银矿洞的采矿营地。那里的人们从山腹中挖掘白银。”
“Although the name of the village may sounds melodious to you, avoid it in a big circle”, added Raviyoyla. “People are vicious and unfriendly and their customs are weird and cruel.”
“虽然这个村子的名字听起来悦耳，但你们要远远绕开它”，拉维约拉补充说。“那里的人心术不正、待人刻薄，他们的习俗怪异又残忍。”
“The road stops there and it is up to you to choose and clear a new trail across the mountain to the other side. Take care of your lives because you will not be alone in the forest. You have been followed by various creatures up to now. But they remained outside of Yelovarnik as they could not come here.” Magdalena and Raviyoyla spoke alternately and complemented each other, so the story ran smoothly.
“道路到此为止，接下来需要你们自己选择并开辟一条翻越山脉的新路。务必珍惜性命，因为森林里不止你们。至今已有各种生物尾随你们。但它们无法进入耶洛瓦尔尼克，所以都留在了外面。”玛格达莱娜和拉维约拉交替讲述，互相补充，故事就这样流畅地展开。
“When you pass the peak of Gobella, in the west you will see the Eagle’s Nest. From there you will see at the bottom of the mountain the Lake Of The Floating Islands. Beware of the gryphon Gothar, who lives up there. If you appear on his mountain without a present, you will leave your bones there.”
“当你翻过戈贝拉峰时，向西望去便能看见鹰巢。从那里俯瞰山脚，你会看到漂浮岛之湖。千万小心居住在那里的狮鹫戈萨尔。若空手上山，你必将骸骨留于此地。”
"You must tell him that you are bringing a present from the Elf Magdalena from Yelovarnik and gives him this egg. A Drifter stole his egg and I intercepted him and took it away. In gratitude for bringing back his egg, Gothar will surely fulfil your every wish and you will be safe on his mountain. "She gave me an egg as big as a human head.
“你必须告诉他，这枚蛋是来自耶洛瓦尔尼克的精灵玛格达莱娜的礼物。有个流浪者偷走了他的蛋，是我截下并夺回的。为表谢意，戈萨尔定会满足你的所有愿望，你在他的山上也将安然无恙。”她递给我一枚人头大小的蛋。
“You know what is awaiting you… at the lake.” Then we felt a trace of worry in their voices. “The keeper of Dragonite has not been alive for so long for no reason. He had outwitted many heroes who met him. Maud is cunning and evil. There are many human bones around the lake. It is a place of which neither humans nor creatures talk about. As if it doesn’t exist. Only a handful have succeeded coming back alive from that place.”
“你清楚湖中有什么在等着你……”这时我们听出他们声音里的一丝忧虑。“龙晶守护者莫德能活这么久绝非偶然。许多遇见他的英雄都着了他的道。那家伙既狡诈又邪恶。湖边白骨累累，那是连人类和生物都讳莫如深的地方——仿佛它根本不存在。能从那里活着回来的，寥寥无几。”
“They came back alive not because they outwitted Maud, but because he let them go, so that they could tell of the horrors they had seen.”
“他们能活着回来，并非智胜了莫德，而是他故意放走他们，好让他们讲述目睹的恐怖。”
“The aim was also to talk out others of trying to take on the wyvern.”
“此举也是为劝退其他想挑战双足飞龙的人。”
“The lake is always cold and dark, as its water comes from the lost river of Abisme, which flows through Hades and that is why it is bottomless.”
“湖水永远冰冷幽暗，因其水源自阿比斯姆的冥河，那河流经哈迪斯之境，故而深不可测。”
“The wyvern is not the only inhabitant of that lake, so under no circumstances are you to enter the water.”
“双足飞龙并非湖中唯一住民，无论如何都不可涉水。”
“Now that you know what you must do, it is best that you go to sleep, as dawn will come soon. Grab some rest”, Magdalena said at the end.
“既然你已明白该做什么，最好现在就休息，天快亮了。抓紧时间睡会儿。”玛格达莱娜最后说道。
“Thank you for your advice, Elf”, Marko said quickly, “but we are used to not sleeping, but more to keeping watch during the night, isn’t it so, Gabriel?”
“感谢你的建议，精灵。”马科迅速回应，“但我们习惯彻夜警戒而非安睡，对吧，加布里埃尔？”
“Depends, knight”, I said to him, “but the Elves are right. We need some rest. From tomorrow everything is uphill.”
“看情况，骑士。”我对他说道，“但精灵说得对。我们需要养精蓄锐。从明天起形势只会更艰难。”
“For us everything has been uphill since we started, priest”, said Marko.
“对我们来说，从踏上征途那刻起就步步维艰了，神父。”马科说道。
“Gabriel is right”, said Magdalena. “Since I brought Dragonite from the Middle earth before the big Flood, the world has never been in greater danger than it is now. These are the last convulsions of Hades before the Age of Fire and nothing will stop it from overflowing onto the surface. That is why rest is important before a battle. The meeting with Gobina awaits you…” Then with gentle movements of her hand she passed her fingers over Marko’s face and said: “That is why you should now go and rest.”
"加布里埃尔说得对，"玛格达莱娜说道。"自从我在大洪水之前从中土世界带来快龙后，世界从未像现在这样危险。这是火之时代来临前冥界的最后痉挛，没有什么能阻止它涌向地表。这就是为什么战前休息很重要。与戈比纳的会面正等着你们……"随后她用手轻柔地拂过马可的脸庞说："所以你现在该去休息了。"

Marko yawned and his eyes began to close. He muttered into his beard and all of a sudden he was sleepy and had to sleep against his will. It was a wonder that he did not fall asleep earlier, as he had a habit of falling asleep after a few jugs of wine. Probably the Satyr’s music kept him awake, like it did all of us. When we went to our oak, the Elves were still dancing and Gravet was still jumping ceaselessly, happy that he was amusing the big gathering.
马可打了个哈欠，眼皮开始发沉。他含糊不清地嘟囔着，突然间睡意袭来，即使不情愿也不得不入睡。奇怪的是他居然能撑到现在——毕竟他向来喝几壶酒就会睡着。大概是萨提尔的音乐让他保持清醒，就像对我们所有人一样。当我们回到橡树旁时，精灵们仍在跳舞，格拉维特也还在不知疲倦地蹦跳着，为能逗乐这群观众而开心不已。

However, once we came around the oak, so the music, songs and the light of the torches died down and night murmurs could be heard. Somewhere above us we could hear an owl hoot as if there was no merrymaking on the other side of the oak. Marko collapsed on the moss and started snoring that very instant, while I laid leaning on the oak and I closed my eyes. I was thinking over everything that was said to us till then and of every place where we had to go. Till then everything revolved around my biggest fear that somebody would tell us that we had to go deep into the Earth’s bowels again. It wasn’t easy going down into underground tunnels
然而，当我们绕过那棵橡树时，音乐、歌声和火炬的光芒都渐渐消逝，只剩下夜晚的窸窣声。头顶某处传来猫头鹰的鸣叫，仿佛橡树另一侧的欢宴从未存在。马可瞬间瘫倒在苔藓上打起鼾来，而我倚着橡树闭目养神。我细细回想着至今听到的所有话语，以及我们必须前往的每个地方。那时萦绕在我心头最大的恐惧，就是有人会要求我们再次深入大地脏腑。钻进地下隧道
and caves because one could still feel the smell of Hades in them, but it was more bearable than descending into Hell itself. It didn’t surprise me that since time began it was considered as Hell, but that was not the end for the souls.
与洞穴绝非易事，因为其中仍能嗅到冥界的气息，但总比直接坠入地狱要好受些。自太初之时这里就被视作地狱，我毫不意外，但这里并非灵魂的终点。

It seemed as if I had just blinked because when I opened my eyes, it was already daylight and the morning mist was meandering between the old oaks. The sound of the water below us could be heard loudly. Accustomed to not sleeping, I got up rested, but Marko was still lying, as if dead. I left him to sleep a while longer, and I went down to the stream by the Elfish circle. There was no sign of the big gathering, the grass was not even trampled and no sign of any merrymaking or dancing. I descended to the stream a few paces from the place where it came down the waterfall. I refreshed myself with cold water and then I noticed there beside the big rock which protruded above the abyss, Tsoka and Sharak were standing tied. I let them graze and drink and I returned to the difficult task of waking Marko.
仿佛只是眨眼的功夫，当我睁开眼时，天已大亮，晨雾在老橡树间蜿蜒流淌。脚下溪水的声响清晰可闻。早已习惯不眠的我精神抖擞地起身，而马尔科仍像具尸体般躺着。我由他多睡片刻，独自走向精灵石圈旁的溪流。昨夜盛大的聚会了无痕迹，青草未被践踏，欢宴歌舞的踪影全无。我在距瀑布落水处几步之遥的溪边蹲下，用冷水洗了把脸，突然发现深渊旁突出的巨石边拴着措卡和沙拉克两匹马。我放开缰绳让它们吃草饮水，随后回到唤醒马尔科这个艰巨任务中。

The story was always the same: cursing, threatening, crying over his fate, all that I took no notice of. Once he had shuffled down to the stream to refresh himself, he became aware that there were no signs of last night’s rejoicing.
老一套又开始了：咒骂、威胁、哀叹命运，这些我都置若罔闻。等他拖着步子到溪边洗漱时，也注意到昨夜狂欢的痕迹荡然无存。
“They could have left us one jug of wine at least”, he muttered.
"至少该给我们留一壶酒啊。"他嘟囔道。
We packed in silence and continued our journey. Nobody saw us off, but they were waiting for us at the exit from Yelovarnik. I was sure that someone was following us, but I could not see who. Even Marko turned often, though he said nothing.
我们默默收拾行装继续赶路。无人相送，但叶洛瓦尔尼克出口处有人等候。我确信有人尾随，却辨不清是谁。连马尔科也频频回首，尽管他缄口不言。

The path took us through a dense forest towards the north. It was barely visible, which indicated how rarely it was used. It was still early when we came to the Deep River, which we had great difficulty in crossing as we could not find any shallows, so we had to continue on, wet to the waist. Luckily it was getting hotter, and we were pleased that we were wet. Around noon we encircled the bare peak Icicle, which rose threateningly above us and around which a couple of big eagles flew. When he saw them, Marko remembered the Gryphon and said:
小径引我们穿过密林向北行进。几乎难以辨认的痕迹，昭示着人迹罕至。行至深河时尚早，因寻不着浅滩，我们费尽周折才渡河，下半身全湿透了。幸而日头渐毒，湿衣反倒令人舒爽。正午时分，我们绕行裸露的冰锥峰，危崖压顶，几只巨鹰盘旋其上。马尔科望见便想起狮鹫，开口道：
“When I was a child, my late father told me once how a gryphon attacked him while he was hunting. He said that it was almost as big as a horse and the span of its wings was double its length. It attacked him all of a sudden and he was saved by falling out of his saddle, as his horse reared. As my father escaped, the gryphon snatched his horse and flew away with him… I loved that story and often I asked my father to tell it to me. Until a man sees something with his own eyes, it is difficult for him to believe, but I have heard all sorts.”
“小时候，已故的父亲曾告诉我，有次打猎时他遭到狮鹫袭击。他说那家伙体型快赶上马匹，翼展更是身长的两倍。那畜生突然扑来，幸亏马匹受惊直立时父亲摔下马鞍才捡回性命。趁父亲逃脱之际，狮鹫抓起他的马飞走了……我特别爱听这个故事，总缠着父亲反复讲。人呐，除非亲眼所见，否则很难相信。可这类传闻我听得多了。”
“I have rarely seen them and only from a distance. They are not tame, so it is better to avoid them”, I added.
“我很少遇见它们，而且都离得老远。这些猛禽野性难驯，最好躲远些。”我补充道。

We continued thoughtfully until we came to Hasty river. She had cut her bed between forest covered hills, which rose to the west all the way up to the sky. We were thus standing on the road, which meandered together with the river, looking at the forested peaks which were lost in the clouds that morning.
我们各怀心事继续前行，直至来到湍急河畔。这条河流在森林覆盖的丘陵间冲刷出河道，西侧山势节节攀升直插云霄。我们站在与河道并行的蜿蜒小路上，望着那天早晨隐没在云霭中的苍翠峰峦。
“Do we have to go up?”, asked Marko, unwilling for such a task. “Can’t we go around?”
“非得爬上去吗？”马尔科不情愿地问，“不能绕路吗？”
“We would need at least fifteen days of walking to go around it. We don’t have that much time.” Marko’s face darkened. “If we persist we could be on the ridge by tomorrow evening.”
“我们至少需要步行十五天才能绕过去。时间不够了。”马尔科脸色阴沉下来，“如果坚持赶路，明晚就能到山脊。”
“Then we shouldn’t wait any longer, let’s start.” Marko remounted Sharak and went ahead.
“那还等什么，现在就出发。”马尔科重新骑上沙拉克走在前面。

We travelled a long time in silence. Marko even fell asleep in the saddle, so I was leading Sharak by the reins. The path was easy until we came to the bottom of the mountain, where the path and the river separated. The river came straight from the mountain heights, from a very steep side and the road led to the west by the side. Marko then woke up because he almost fell out of the saddle from the steep climb, so we had to continue on foot.
我们在沉默中行进了很久。马尔科甚至在马鞍上睡着了，于是我牵着沙拉克的缰绳引路。山路原本平缓，直到山脚处分岔——河流从陡峭的山崖直泻而下，小路则向西蜿蜒。马尔科因陡坡颠簸险些坠鞍而惊醒，我们只得下马徒步。

The steep side was never-ending. The road meandered like a snake and sometimes it passed right by the abys. Late in the afternoon, we judged that we had covered less than half of the road. That encouraged us further so as to cover more before the dark. But it wasn’t to be.
陡峭的山路仿佛没有尽头。小径如蛇般盘旋，时而紧邻深渊。日暮时分，我们判断走了还不到一半路程。这反而激励我们加快脚步，想在夜幕降临前多赶些路。但天不遂人愿。

The path led us through a grove, when all of a sudden a woman appeared screaming, tearing her hair out and running towards us. We all jumped, even Sharak and Tsoka. We stood stiff. Marko took his sword out ready for defence.
小路带着我们穿过一片小树林，突然一个披头散发的女人尖叫着朝我们冲来。所有人都惊跳起来，连夏拉克和措卡也不例外。我们僵在原地。马尔科拔出佩剑，摆出防御姿态。
“What is this hobgoblin, now?”, he sighed with trepidation.
"这又是什么山精妖怪？"他战战兢兢地叹道。
“It is not a hobgoblin but an ordinary woman”, I told him once I had a good look.
"不是妖怪，就是个普通女人，"我仔细打量后告诉他。
“I cannot tell any more the difference between goblins and humans. Anyway, what’s wrong with her?”
"我早分不清妖精和人类的区别了。话说她这是怎么了？"

Slipping from tiredness and frantic, she came to us and collapsed on the ground. I approached her to help. Under the unkempt and untidy hair, one could see a young but tortured female face. With deep sunken eyes, drool on her mouth and a dirty face, it was difficult to judge her age. She was dressed in a faded dress and on her feet she had torn sandals.
她疲惫不堪、惊慌失措地踉跄走来，瘫倒在地。我上前想扶她一把。凌乱蓬松的头发下，露出一张年轻却饱受折磨的女性面孔。深陷的眼窝、嘴角的涎水与污秽的面容，让人难以判断她的年纪。她穿着褪色的连衣裙，脚上的凉鞋已经开裂。

Her legs and arms were full of scratches, probably from the bushes through which she had walked.
她的四肢布满划痕，想必是穿越灌木丛时留下的。
“They are going to kill my daughter!”, the woman barely spoke." They are going to kill her! They took her!" She grabbed my robe with a terrified look.
"他们要杀我女儿！"女人气若游丝地挤出这句话，"他们要杀她！把她抓走了！"她突然惊恐万状地抓住我的衣袍。
“In your god’s name, help! Last year they killed my first daughter, I cannot bear it again! Help, good people! I will kill myself if they throw my baby into the pit!”
"看在你们神灵的份上，救救我们！去年他们杀了我大女儿，我再也承受不住了！好心人啊帮帮忙！要是他们把我孩子扔进坑里，我就自杀！"
“Who? Where?”, roared Marko distressed by the injustice.
“谁？在哪儿？”马尔科因这不公之事愤怒咆哮。
“My father-in-law, my brother-in-law and my husband took her to the old pit! They will throw her there!”, the woman cried, then when with her hand she showed the hidden path which steeply descended on the right-hand side of the road towards some rocks. “They went there! That path leads to the mine!”
“我公公、小叔子和丈夫把她带到老矿坑去了！他们要把她扔在那儿！”女人哭喊着，用手比划着路边右侧一条陡峭下行的隐蔽小路，通向几块岩石。“他们往那边去了！那条路通往矿场！”

Marko yelled with anger and brandished his sword: “You will get the child, woman. But you will be left without your father-inlaw, brother-in-law and husband!” Then he prodded his horse and Sharak, happy feeling his master’s bellicose mood, jumped and galloped down the path.
马尔科怒喝一声，挥剑出鞘：“你会要回孩子的，女人。但你会失去你的公公、小叔子和丈夫！”说罢他猛夹马腹，沙拉克感受到主人的战意，欢腾地跃起，沿小路疾驰而下。
“Woe to me! He is going to kill my father-in-law, my brother-inlaw and my husband! How will I go before the people?”, the woman cried holding her head. I left her and ran after Marko to prevent bloodshed.
“我真该死！他要去杀我公公、小叔子和丈夫了！我以后怎么见人啊？”女人抱头痛哭。我撇下她追赶马尔科，试图阻止这场杀戮。

I was running down the steep path while branches hit me on the face and hands. I could not hear Sharak and I was afraid that I might be late. I knew that justice loving Marko would cut them down without a second thought. Then I heard shouting in front of me and I was happy because I knew there were still living people there. But for how long?
我沿着陡峭的小径奔跑，树枝不断抽打在脸上和手上。听不见沙拉克的声音，我担心自己可能迟到了。我知道正义凛然的马科会毫不犹豫地砍倒他们。这时前方传来叫喊声，我心头一喜，因为那里还有人活着。但还能活多久呢？

Tripping, I ran out from the bushes onto a clearing underneath the rocks, where one could see the old mine entrance. There, at the entrance, Marko found the three men carrying the baby wrapped in an old grey cloth. All three carried long axes with small heads which served more for defence than for cutting wood. Worn out and dirty, but muscled, they did not look anything like underfed miners. They were ready and willing to defend themselves.
我被树根绊倒，跌跌撞撞冲出灌木丛，来到岩壁下的空地，那里能看见旧矿洞的入口。马科在洞口发现了三个男人，他们用发灰的旧布裹着婴儿。三人都拿着长柄小斧头，这种工具更适合防身而非伐木。他们衣衫褴褛却肌肉结实，完全不像营养不良的矿工。他们摆出架势，准备自卫。

When I appeared, Marko had already dismounted and was approaching them with a sword. They looked at me in amazement. They were not expecting to see a priest, surely.
当我现身时，马科已下马持剑逼近他们。三人惊愕地望向我——他们肯定没料到会看见一位神父。
“Stop, men!”, I shouted. “Don’t shed blood!”
"住手！"我高喊，"别让鲜血玷污这片土地！"
They all stiffened. Marko was barely containing himself not to attack them.
他们全都僵住了。马尔科几乎按捺不住要攻击他们。
“Who are you? What do you want?”, the oldest one asked us. He was probably the woman’s father-in-law. The other two were half his age and of the same generation.
"你们是谁？想干什么？"最年长的那个人问道。他大概是那个女人的公公。另外两人年纪只有他一半大，是同辈人。
“We want you to give us the child, then to kneel, for me to cut your heads off!”, shouted Marko threatening with his sword. The three brandished their axes muttering.
"我们要你们交出孩子，然后跪下，让我砍下你们的脑袋！"马尔科挥舞着剑威胁道。那三人低声嘟囔着举起了斧头。
"Who are you to come here and threaten us? If you are a nobleman, you do not have the right to meddle into our customs! "
"你们算什么东西，敢来这里威胁我们？若是贵族，也无权干涉我们的习俗！"
"What customs, what nonsense! "shouted Marko.“It is a custom to cut one’s head off for child murder!”
"什么习俗，简直是胡闹！"马尔科喊道。"按照习俗，杀害婴儿就该砍头！"
“Spare the life of that child”, I said with a calm voice. It was not foreign to me what was happening here. “Her mother already lost a child last year.”
"饶那孩子一命吧，"我平静地说道。眼前发生的事对我而言并不陌生。"她母亲去年已经失去过一个孩子了。"
“Don’t get involved in what you don’t understand, priest. Neither should you, knight”, said the father-in-law. “What is the point of female children when they cannot dig in the mine. They are not going to make money and feed us. We are all going to starve!”
"神父，别插手你不懂的事。骑士你也别管，"岳父说道。"女孩有什么用？她们又不能下矿干活。既赚不了钱也养不活我们。我们全得饿死！"
“We need male children!”, added another. “Let my sister grieve for this one and next time she should give birth to a male child!”
"我们需要男孩！"另一个人附和道。"让我妹妹为这个女婴哀悼吧，下次她该生个男孩！"
“I’ll be damned for going to my wife on a Friday!”, the husband wailed. “I know that you shouldn’t start anything on a Friday, not even burn the dead, not to speak of going to a wife, but she provoked me, the bitch, and I could not resist!”, the man started to justify himself more to his farther than to us.
"我真是鬼迷心窍，居然在星期五去找我老婆！"丈夫哀嚎道。"我知道星期五不该做任何事，连烧死人都不行，更别说找老婆了，可那个贱人先招惹我，我实在没忍住啊！"这男人与其说是向我们解释，倒不如说是在向他父亲辩解。
“Last year you also went to your wife on a Friday, you harbinger of bad luck!”, shouted the old man and raised his hands to hit him.
"去年你也是星期五去找老婆，你这个丧门星！"老头怒吼着举起手要打他。
“Let us not quarrel, men”, I said calmly. “It is a sin to kill a child, even if it is female. Her mother is tearing her hair out. She is threatening to kill herself. Then she will not bear you any sons. Let her keep this girl, so she can calm down. She will help her in the house. She will clean and wash. Save the woman from losing her mind.”
"大伙儿别吵了，"我平静地说。"杀害孩子是罪过，就算是女娃也一样。她母亲正揪着头发发疯呢，扬言要自杀。这样她就没法给你生儿子了。让她留着这丫头吧，好让她消停些。丫头还能帮着做家务，打扫洗衣。别把女人逼疯了。"
“She will regain her mind when I let her feel my fists!”, shouted the father-in-law.
"等我用拳头让她清醒清醒，她自然就正常了！"老丈人咆哮道。
“If she loses her mind, she will bear me unhealthy children”, the husband was worried. “Remember how Gostilo’s Drzihna after the third female child lost her mind and threw herself into this pit after the child.”
"要是她疯了，就会给我生出不健康的孩子，"丈夫忧心忡忡地说，"你记得戈斯蒂洛家的德日娜吗？生了三个女儿后就疯了，最后抱着孩子跳进了这个坑里。"
“Well, she must endure!”, shouted the father-in-law. “As if it is easy for us to dig for silver! Who is going to feed all those mouths? This female?” He raised the bundle with the baby above his head and wanted to throw her onto the ground. Even I was surprised by this and with horror I realised that it would be too late for me to take out the Viper, but Marko with lightning speed threw his sword and pierced the other in the chest producing a nasty noise of breaking ribs. Blood flowed from the old man’s mouth and he started falling still holding the child above his head. The father of the child who was standing nearby, quickly caught it and held it to him. The baby started crying as if it knew what was happening. Marko jumped to take his sword and I brandished Wolfclaw and started towards the other two. Seeing a priest with a sword in his hand advancing towards them and the old man, still struggling on the ground, while Marko stood with one leg on his chest, so as to take his sword out, they threw their axes and started begging loudly:
“她必须忍着！”，公公吼道。“我们挖银矿容易吗？谁来养活这么多张嘴？就靠这个娘们？”他把襁褓中的婴儿高举过头顶要往地上摔。这举动连我都猝不及防，惊恐地意识到此刻拔蝰蛇剑已为时太晚。但马尔科以闪电之势掷出佩剑，贯穿对方胸膛时发出肋骨断裂的骇人声响。鲜血从老人嘴角涌出，他仍高举着孩子向后栽倒。站在附近的生父一个箭步接住婴儿紧搂在怀。婴孩突然放声啼哭，仿佛知晓眼前发生的一切。马尔科跃身抽剑，我则挥舞狼爪刀逼向剩下两人。眼见持剑神父步步逼近，老丈人还在地上抽搐——马尔科单脚踩住其胸口正拔着剑——他们慌忙扔下斧头高声讨饶：
“For heaven’s sake, don’t, we do not want any quarrel. We will spare the child, we swear!”
“看在上帝份上别动手！我们不想惹事。我们发誓会放过这孩子！”

Marko wiped his sword off the old man, who was already limp and pointed the sword at the other two:
马尔科从已经瘫软的老人身上擦净剑刃，将剑指向另外两人：
“Now you’re going to take us to your village and I am going to talk with your elder. And you, priest”, he said to me, “I do not want you meddling this time. I will deliver justice now.”
“现在你们要带我们去你们的村子，我要和你们的长老谈谈。至于你，神父，”他对我说，“这次我不希望你插手。现在由我来主持公道。”

I didn’t say anything. I have met with this ugly custom before and I always tried to eradicate it, sometimes with gentle words and convincing, but sometimes like Marko, God forgive me. That is why I decided to keep quiet this time and let Marko as he said, deliver justice.
我沉默不语。这种丑陋的习俗我早有耳闻，过去我总是试图根除它，有时用温和的言辞劝说，有时则像马尔科这样——愿上帝宽恕我。正因如此，这次我决定保持沉默，让马尔科按他说的去主持公道。

We went the way we came and we left the dead man by the pit. His son was slobbering all the time wiping his tears with his sleeve, while the other was sobbing quietly, scared of attracting the knight’s rage. When we came to the road, the woman’s face lit as soon as she saw us, particularly when she saw the baby in her husband’s arms, she ran to him.
我们沿原路返回，将死者留在坑边。他的儿子不断用袖子抹泪，哭得涕泗横流；另一个则低声啜泣，生怕激起骑士的怒火。当走上大路时，那妇人一看见我们——尤其是看到她丈夫怀中的婴儿——顿时容光焕发，朝他奔去。
“You are alive, Bukor! And the baby is alive!” She took the child and started kissing it.
"你还活着，布科尔！孩子也活着！"她接过婴儿开始亲吻。
“But old Vasyl fell dead from his sword”, said Bukor crying.“My poor father!” When he saw the frowning face of Marko, he swallowed so as to stop the tears. The brother-in-law was quietly sobbing and constantly turning his head away from Marko.
"但老瓦西尔中剑身亡了"，布科尔啜泣道。"我可怜的父亲！"当他看见马尔科紧锁的眉头时，强忍住了泪水。姐夫低声抽泣着，不断别过脸避开马尔科的目光。
“Good, good”, said the woman not hearing what he said, continuing to kiss the child.
"好，真好"，妇人没听清他的话，继续亲吻着孩子。
“What do you mean good, damned Voyila, may the thunder strike you!” shouted Bukor sobbing." Don’t talk about my father that way, or I shall…!"When he saw frowning Marko with a sword, he fell to his knees and wailed:
"好什么好，该死的沃伊拉，让雷劈死你！"布科尔哭喊着。"不许那样说我父亲，否则我..."当他看见持剑皱眉的马尔科时，突然跪地嚎啕起来。
"Forgive me knight, I will not do it, I swear! "
“饶了我吧骑士，我发誓再也不敢了！”
“I need just a little to send you to meet your beloved father, so don’t try me, but keep going to the village!” shouted Marko, then turned to the brother-in-law and asked him: “And how do they call you, young man?”
“再啰嗦一句就送你去见你亲爱的父亲，别挑战我的耐心，继续往村子走！”马尔科吼道，随后转向妹夫问道：“小子，你叫什么名字？”
“Gunyo, my lord”, and he shrunk, as if wet.
“古尼奥，老爷。”他瑟缩着回答，像只落汤鸡。
“Go to the village in a line, one by one. Forward!”, shouted Marko and mounted Sharak.
“排成一列挨个进村。前进！”马尔科喊完便跨上了沙拉克战马。

At the end of the line were Tsoka and I. I must admit that I was pleased. It was nice for a change, that someone else was fighting against the nasty customs of the past, while I was watching and gloating. Sometimes it was difficult to find middle ground.
队伍末尾是措卡和我。我得承认自己当时挺高兴的——难得有人替我出头对抗那些陈规陋习，而我只需袖手旁观暗自窃喜。有时候要找到折中之道确实不容易。

We were on the road for another half-hour and we entered the village at the end of the day. The road finished there. The village was the poorest that I have ever seen and it was clear that these people lived in extreme poverty. Small houses made of stone and mud, all huddled together, looked more then pitiful. In those thirty houses lived around two hundred people. When we came, among the miserable crowd which came to greet us with curiosity, there were very few women, not even thirty. Marko noticed that immediately and got very angry. I saw him clench the sword and flash his eyes left and right.
我们又赶了半小时路，终于在日暮时分进入村庄。道路在此戛然而止。这村子是我见过最穷困的，人们显然生活在极端贫困中。那些用石头和泥巴垒成的小屋紧挨在一起，景象比可怜还要凄惨。三十来间屋子里住着约两百人。当我们抵达时，前来好奇围观的人群中妇女寥寥无几，连三十人都不到。马尔科立刻注意到这点，眼中怒火骤起。我看见他握紧佩剑，目光如电扫视左右。

The houses were around the base of a big rock through which the mining entrance was opened. A little further away there were a few wooden cradles through which water flowed. They served for the washing of ore.
房屋都聚集在一块巨岩底部周围，岩壁上开着矿洞入口。稍远处有几座木质溜槽，溪水流经其中，那是用来冲洗矿石的。

Marko and I stopped and we let the other three go among their own, who were watching trying to figure out what happened. As old Vasyl was not with us, it was clear to everybody that something had happened to him. A big man with a black beard stepped in front of the crowd and said loudly:
我和马尔科停下脚步，让另外三人回到他们自己人那边——那群人正张望着想弄清发生了什么。由于老瓦西里没和我们在一起，所有人都明白他遭遇了不测。一个蓄着黑胡子的大汉从人群中站出来高声喝道：
“What have you done with Vasil? I see that his children are crying. Where is he?” Then he pointed with his hand at Voyila, who was tightly holding the baby in her arms. The baby was already crying loudly, and he added: “Why is this female still alive?”
"你们把瓦西里怎么了？我看他的孩子们都在哭。他人呢？"说着他手指向紧抱婴儿的沃伊拉，那孩子已经嚎啕大哭起来，他又质问道："为什么这娘们还活着？"

Marko bit his upper lip so that blood started to drip, dismounted with ease and without a word approached the man, who was probably the elder of the village. I saw that he was going to explode with
马尔科咬破上唇渗出血珠，利落地翻身下马，一言不发地走向那个可能是村长的男人。我看得出他即将爆发的
rage and this time I prepared myself for a fight. The King was still holding his sword in his hand when he stepped before the man. He was almost a head taller than the elder.
怒火，这次我也做好了战斗准备。当国王持剑站到那人面前时，他比这位村长几乎高出一个头。
“Who are you?”, hissed Marko through his teeth, while blood dripped from his upper lip.
“你是谁？”马尔科咬牙切齿地问道，鲜血从他上唇滴落。
“I am Zlyna, the elder of Silverhole”, he replied aggressively.
“我是兹莱纳，银洞村的长老。”他挑衅地回应道。
Marko said nothing but with lightning speed brandished his sword and cut his head off. The blood gushed upwards over the crowd, which in horror started screaming and moving backwards. Zlyna collapsed like a log and his head rolled in front of Voyila. The crowd threateningly stirred, but Marko didn’t even blink, just waited for someone else to come within striking distance of the sword. I stepped beside Marko, swung my robe and in my hand the terrible Wolfclaw shone and on my chest the bright chain mail of dragon’s scales. The men stopped when they saw there were two of us and that without much ado heads were rolling, so the noise subsided.
马尔科一言不发，以闪电般的速度挥剑斩下了他的头颅。鲜血喷涌而起洒向人群，惊恐的村民尖叫着向后退去。兹莱纳像木头般轰然倒地，头颅滚到了沃伊拉脚前。人群骚动起来充满敌意，但马尔科连眼睛都没眨一下，只是静候下个进入剑锋所及范围的人。我站到马尔科身旁，振开长袍露出手中寒光凛冽的狼爪剑，胸前龙鳞打造的明亮锁子甲熠熠生辉。当人们发现我们有两名杀伐果决的战士时，骚动声渐渐平息下来。

I did not want to say anything, but let Marko continue what he started. He looked the mob up and down with a dark glance and when he saw that no danger was threatening us, he looked around as if looking for something. He saw a stick the height of a man, leaning on a nearby house and he grabbed it. He sharpened both ends with a few strokes of the sword, all without saying a word, grabbed the bloody head which laid with bulging eyes looking at Voyila, stuck it on one end of the stick and the other he speared into the ground beside the body. When he was sure that the stick was firmly standing in the ground, he looked at the mob and said:
我本不想多言，但任由马尔科继续他的行动。他用阴鸷的目光扫视暴民，确认我们暂无危险后，便四下环顾似在搜寻什么。他瞥见屋旁竖着根齐人高的木棍，一把抓过来，用剑三两下削尖两端，全程不发一语。随后抄起那颗仍瞪着凸眼望向沃伊拉的血淋淋头颅，将其插在木棍一端，另一端则深深插入尸体旁的地里。待确认木棍牢固竖立后，他睥睨着人群说道：
“In a few days I will return this way and if I see that you have taken this head off, I will cut another five and I will stick them in its place… If I don’t find Voyila and her baby alive, I will stick ten heads on the stakes… If I hear from Voyila that another …female was thrown into the pit, I will stick twenty heads on the stakes. If
"数日后我必原路返回，若发现你们取下此头，我便再斩五颗悬于此处……若不见沃伊拉母子平安，定以十颗头颅插桩示众……若听闻又有女子被投井，二十颗头颅将高悬木桩。倘若
you do not stop with this custom, I will stick all the male heads on the stakes, burned the village and drive away the women.”
你们仍不废止此恶俗，我必尽斩村中男子首级，焚毁村落，驱散妇孺。"

Marko then returned his sword into the sheath and mounted Sharak. He looked at the mob once more and said:
马可随后将剑收回鞘中，骑上沙拉克。他再次看向人群说道：
“Heaven forbid that it be so, when I come back!” Without a word he went right through the crowd so that we could go through the village onto the other side. We quickly passed through the village and entered the forest. There was no more road. We had to find our way around.
"愿上天保佑，待我归来时绝非如此景象！"他沉默地穿过人群，好让我们能通过村庄到达另一侧。我们快速穿过村落，进入了森林。前方已无道路，只能在丛林中摸索前行。
“Come on Gabriel, you are better at finding your way in the bush. You lead”, Marko said with a calm voice. Although the night falls quicker in the forest, we wanted to get as far as possible from Silverhole, in order to have a quiet night. So we walked a long time in the dark. Often we could barely walk through the dense bush and entwined branches. We were already scratched a lot when we came on to a small clearing. It wasn’t more than ten feet wide, but we were relieved when we saw it.
"加百列你来带路，你更擅长在灌木丛中辨明方向。"马可平静地说道。尽管森林中夜幕降临得更快，但我们仍想尽量远离银洞村，以求一夜安宁。于是在黑暗中行走了很久。茂密的灌木与交错的枝桠常让我们寸步难行，抵达小空地时身上已满是划痕。这片空地宽不过十英尺，却让我们如释重负。
“We shall spend the night here, we’re going no further”, I said. And so it was. We made ourselves as comfortable as possible and spent the night beside our animals. Both tired, we just collapsed on our rugs, we took a little of Mirosh’s flat bread and dried turkey and resigned ourselves to rest.
"就在此过夜吧，不再前行了。"我说道。于是便这么定了。我们在坐骑旁尽量安顿下来，精疲力竭地瘫倒在毛毯上，就着米罗什的扁面包和风干火鸡肉，沉入了梦乡。

Apart from Marko’s snoring, nothing else could be heard in the forest. I could continue in peace with my writing of a few days before and drawing the hideous Sketeba, although my hands shook, and I drew the ugly Gravet and the beautiful Elf Raviyoyla.
除了马尔科的鼾声，森林里再听不见其他声响。尽管双手颤抖，我仍能继续安心写作前几日的见闻，描绘可怖的斯凯特巴，还画了丑陋的格拉维特与美丽的精灵拉维约拉。

6et up, King", I said to Marko and prodded him with my leg. He muttered but did not open his eyes. “Get up, it is dawn. We must be on our way.” Again he muttered something and turned his back on me. I gathered my rug and packed it on Tsoka, ready to go. “I’m going and you can come after me once you had your sleep”, I said and went with Tsoka through the dense bushes. I was surprised how we managed to come this way last night at all. We could have broken our legs. I have gone some twenty paces, when I heard behind me:
"起床了，国王"，我用腿轻踢马尔科说道。他咕哝着却未睁眼。"天亮了，我们该启程了。"他又含糊应了声，转身背对我。我卷起毛毯绑在措卡背上准备出发。"我先走，你睡醒再来追我"，说罢便牵着措卡钻进茂密灌木丛。昨夜我们竟能摸黑穿过这条路，此刻想来仍觉惊险——稍有不慎就会摔断腿。走出约二十步时，身后突然传来喊声：
“Wait, priest, may God strike you down! Don’t leave me alone! Some hobgoblin is going to eat me!”
"等等！神父你这该天打雷劈的！别丢下我！地精会把我吃掉的！"

He caught up with me very quickly, not managing to dress properly, but led Sharak behind him, all unbuttoned.
他很快就追上了我，衣服都没来得及穿好，却把夏拉克牵在身后，外套全敞开着。
“Have you brought everything? Did you forget something? I am not going back”, I said as if talking to a child.
"东西都带齐了吗？没落下什么吧？我可不会再回去了。"我说道，就像在跟小孩子说话似的。
“I didn’t take anything out, apart from the rug and the long coat. I have packed everything”, said Marko walking quickly beside me, then added casually: “I don’t like going behind you, somehow. I am scared that something will snatch me from behind. I prefer when you are behind me.”
"除了毯子和长大衣，我什么都没拿出来。全都打包好了。"马尔科快步走在我身旁说道，又漫不经心地补充："不知怎么的，我不喜欢走在你后面。总害怕背后会有什么东西突然抓住我。我更喜欢你走在我后面。"

We continued clearing our way until we came into less dense forest. We were relieved because it was easier to walk. It was difficult
我们继续开路前行，直到进入较为稀疏的林地。大家都松了口气，因为走起来轻松多了。之前的路实在难走
to clear a new path where no one walked before and this mountain was the biggest in Serbia. The nearer we were to the top, the easier it was to walk as the vegetation was more sparse and somewhere, there was no vegetation at all. Near the top we were walking through lovely smelling meadows.
开辟一条前人未至的新路，而这座山是塞尔维亚境内最高的山峰。越接近山顶，行走反而越轻松，因为植被逐渐稀疏，某些地方甚至寸草不生。临近峰顶时，我们穿行在芬芳四溢的高山草甸间。

When we reached the Saddle around noon, ahead of us rose the still higher range of Gobella. After a short rest and some food, we continued onwards, determined to cross that peak before dark, so that we could find some good shelter from the wind on the other side. On this eastern side we were beaten by such a strong wind that we had to put our long coats on. When the cloud descended on us, it got even colder and we had to stop so as not to fall into some abys. We said nothing, but as soon as the fog descended on us, Marko and I looked at each other, as in one such fog the Todorak Sketeba waited for us.
正午时分抵达鞍部时，更高耸的戈贝拉山脉横亘眼前。短暂休整进食后，我们继续前进，决心在天黑前翻越这座山峰，以便在背风面寻找避风处。东侧山脊的狂风猛烈到必须穿上长外套。当云雾笼罩时，刺骨寒意迫使我们停下脚步，以免失足坠崖。我们沉默不语，但浓雾降临时，我和马尔科不约而同对视——正是在这样的雾霭中，托多拉克·斯凯特巴正等待着我们。
“What are you thinking about?”, I asked Marko, as I saw that he was in deep thought.
"你在想什么？"见马尔科陷入沉思，我开口问道。
“About my wife and son. I miss them. I wonder if they are well.”
"想我的妻儿。思念如潮。不知他们是否安好。"
“Why shouldn’t they be well? They are better than we are”, I replied to him. “But don’t think about them.”
"他们怎么会不好呢？他们可比我们强多了，"我回答他。"不过别去想他们了。"

Marko looked at me baffled.
马尔科困惑地看着我。
“Such thoughts divert your attention”, I added.
"这种念头会分散你的注意力，"我补充道。
Due to the eastern wind, the clouds rolled on quickly, as if looking for a new victim and we continued towards the peak Gobella. There wasn’t much left for us to climb. From the bare peak one could see far away. The view was beautiful and until the eye could see, was an endless forest and a few clearings here and there. Far in the distance, further to the west, one could see the spiky peak of Eagle’s Nest. The northern part was covered in forest and the southern gently descended towards, as the Elves said, the Lake Of The Floating Islands. The lake could not be seen because it was on
由于东风的作用，云层快速翻滚着，仿佛在寻找新的猎物，而我们继续向戈贝拉峰前进。剩下的攀登路程已经不多了。从光秃秃的山顶可以望见很远的地方。景色美极了，目力所及之处是无尽的森林，间或点缀着几片空地。在遥远的西方，能看见鹰巢峰尖锐的峰顶。北部被森林覆盖，而南部则平缓下降，正如精灵们所说，通向浮岛之湖。由于湖面位于
the western side of the mountain, but we felt better once we knew where we had to go. I had mixed feelings about that place. I was impatient to see it, as I heard all sorts of stories, but I never saw it and I was also fearful of the uncertain outcome with the wyvern. I did not want Marko to worry, but the fact that that beast had managed to survive for so long among humans, confirmed that it was particularly cunning.
山的西侧，但明确了前进方向后我们感觉好多了。我对那个地方怀着复杂的心情——既迫不及待想亲眼见证那些传闻中的奇景，又因从未踏足而对与双足飞龙交锋的结果充满恐惧。我不想让马尔科担心，但那只怪物能在人类聚居地存活如此之久，恰恰证明了它的狡诈非凡。

The afternoon was progressing, so we walked quickly down Gobella, determined to find a good place to spend the night, at least better than last night’s and preferably beside some water. When we saw that there was a big slope in front of us and that we would not find a level spot, we turned in the direction of the highest peak of Kopaonik. In the distance we could see meadows, but nearer to us were rocks. As the sun was setting fast, we decided for the rocks instead of the meadow. Anyway, they can give better shelter from the wind and the possibility of nearby water is bigger. Our stores were diminishing fast.
午后时光飞逝，我们加快脚步走下戈贝拉山，决心要找个比昨夜更好的过夜处所，最好临近水源。当前方出现陡坡且找不到平地时，我们转向科帕奥尼克山的最高峰。远处可见草甸，但近处唯有嶙峋岩石。随着夕阳急速西沉，我们放弃了草甸选择岩区——毕竟岩群更能挡风，找到水源的可能性也更大。我们的补给正急剧消耗。

We quickened our pace. We were racing with the sun. The wind was blowing stronger and we wanted to reach those rocks before dark. Marko even mounted Sharak and not waiting for me, he moved further in front. As long as I could see him, I did not intend to call out for him to stop. Sometimes, it was better to walk separately.
我们加快了步伐。我们正与太阳赛跑。风越刮越猛，我们想在天黑前赶到那些岩石边。马尔科甚至骑上了沙拉克，不等我就往前赶去。只要还能看见他，我就不打算喊他停下。有时候，分开走反而更好。

When I came out of the grove beside the rocks, I was in for a surprise. Marko mounted on Sharak, was standing beside a huge tree stump whose thick roots jutted out of the soil like legs of an enormous spider. Thick, uneven, bark looked impenetrable and the stump seemed as if some giant had broken the tree trunk because the top was lacerated and ragged. It had deep and dark holes as if hiding some dangerous goblins. If the Elfish oaks were huge and wide, this tree stump must have originated from an unknown and long gone tree, as it was twice as wide as any of them. No wonder
当我从岩石旁的小树林走出来时，眼前的景象让我大吃一惊。马尔科骑着沙拉克，正站在一个巨大的树桩旁，那粗壮的树根像巨型蜘蛛的腿一样从土里突兀地伸出来。厚实不平的树皮看起来坚不可摧，树桩顶端撕裂参差，仿佛被某个巨人硬生生折断。树桩上布满幽深的孔洞，像是藏着危险的妖精。如果说精灵族的橡树已经算得上高大粗壮，这个树桩必定来自某种早已灭绝的未知树种，因为它比最粗的橡树还要宽上一倍。难怪
that Marko was staring at it with amazement, because it is not something that you see… ever. Or almost not ever.
马尔科会目瞪口呆地盯着它看，因为这样的景象...你一辈子都难得一见。或者说几乎永远见不到。
“Do you see this wonder, Gabriel?”, asked Marko not separating his eyes from the tree stump.
"看见这个奇迹了吗，加布里埃尔？"马尔科目不转睛地盯着树桩问道。

I was just about to say: “Yes”, but it was too late. With horrendous creaking of wood being cracked and bent, the stump moved, its legs extending and bending like a spider’s, it went straight for Marko. Sharak reared from fright and threw Marko out of the saddle unexpectedly. He crashed on the ground with a cry, what from pain and what from fright from the huge monster that was standing above him. Sharak, like a coward ran away into the forest and left his master, as if saying: “I am not going to watch when he eats you!”
我正要说"是"，但为时已晚。随着木头断裂弯曲的骇人声响，树桩动了起来，它的腿像蜘蛛腿般伸展弯曲，径直朝马尔科扑去。沙拉克受惊扬起前蹄，出人意料地将马尔科甩下马鞍。他摔在地上发出一声惨叫，既因为疼痛，也因为眼前这个俯视着他的庞然大物带来的恐惧。沙拉克像个懦夫般逃进森林，抛下它的主人，仿佛在说："我可不要看着你被吃掉！"

Poor Marko started crawling backwards with his eyes bulging, looking at the terrifying stump which was going towards him. All this was going on with horrendous creaking of wood, from which the whole mountain was echoing. Marko was already expecting the monster to open some terrible jaws and swallow him, when instead of that, the stump stopped for a moment, then made a few steps backwards.
可怜的马尔科瞪大双眼，看着这个朝他逼近的恐怖树桩，开始向后爬行。整座山都回荡着木头扭曲的可怕声响。马尔科已经预感到怪物会张开血盆大口将他吞下，这时树桩却突然停下，后退了几步。
“Mmmm”, echoed the deep sound within him. Two big eyes opened were the holes on the stump were, one slightly above the other. From the third lowest hole, a snorting could be heard. It started bending and making sounds as if clearing its throat. The blowing of air lasted a short while, but the eyes were constantly on Marko. The latter was sitting as if turned to stone.
“嗯——”他体内回荡着低沉的声响。树桩上的两个孔洞睁成了巨大的眼睛，一高一低排列着。从第三个最下方的孔洞里，传来喷鼻息的声音。它开始弯曲躯干，发出类似清嗓子的响动。气流喷涌只持续了片刻，但那双眼始终紧盯着马尔科。后者僵坐原地，仿佛化作了石像。
“Gobina!”, I shouted. “This is the Warrior of the Prophesy! He has come to hear your word and advice!”
“戈比纳！”我高声喊道，“这就是预言中的勇士！他来聆听您的箴言与指点！”

The stump straightened and looked in my direction. Although, I had seen him before, his look was unpleasant. I felt as if he was looking into my soul, as if I could not hide anything from him. He was, as they say, the oldest creature on Earth and creator of all the forests. Many stories were told of his origins, and the Dwarfs
树桩挺直身躯转向我。尽管我曾见过他，那目光仍令人不适。我仿佛感到他在审视我的灵魂，任何秘密都无所遁形。据传他是世间最古老的生灵，所有森林的缔造者。关于他的起源，矮人族中流传着无数传说
have written in their Chronicles of Origin that Mother created him when she wanted to create forests and grass in the world. Wherever he went, grass grew and wherever he let his roots into the ground, trees grew. In olden days, people used to build temples for him and worship him as a god, but when they started felling the forests, those temples were neglected and allowed to lay in ruins. But his power did not wane although he was no god, and sometimes people would spare an old tree out of respect for him, particularly if it had an unusual appearance as there was the feeling of respect that was transferred from generation to generation. Many villages had such trees which they called Testament tree or Zapis and they usually performed various rituals under it. Even our Church used to carry out its services under these Testament trees, respecting old customs, until temples were built everywhere. Priests regard them as our first churches. This custom exists throughout the Christian world, though I hear that lately the Roman Church is turning its back on them and that Testament trees are being cut down on purpose. We shall talk of trees more in the right place.
《起源编年史》中记载，当创世之母欲在世间创造森林与青草时，便造就了他。他所经之处芳草萌生，根系所触之地树木成林。古人为他筑庙供奉，视若神明，但当人类开始砍伐森林，这些庙宇便遭废弃，任其倾颓。虽非真神，其力未衰，人们仍会因敬畏而保留古树——尤其当树木形貌奇特时，那份世代相传的敬畏之心便油然而生。许多村庄都有被称为"圣约树"或"扎庇斯"的古木，村民常在树下举行仪式。即便在我们教会遍布各处之前，神职人员也遵循古礼，以这些圣约树为祭坛行圣事，视之为最初的教堂。此习俗遍及基督教世界，不过听闻近来罗马教会正背弃传统，蓄意砍伐圣约树。关于树木的详述，容后再叙。

So, when Gobina looked me up and down, he moved backwards a few steps and slowly let his stump on the ground. Marko got up and approached me slowly, not separate his eyes from the stump.
于是，当戈比纳上下打量我时，他后退了几步，缓缓将残肢搁在地上。马尔科站起身慢慢靠近我，目光始终没离开那截残肢。
“Mmm…”, could be heard from the stump. I noticed that Marko would shudder every time Gobina spoke. His voice was deep and creaky. He spoke slowly and ever so often would stop and emit the sound “mmm.” His words surprised even me:
"嗯……"残肢中传出低吟。我注意到每次戈比纳开口，马尔科都会浑身一颤。那声音低沉沙哑，语速缓慢，不时停顿发出"嗯"的沉吟。连他说出的话都让我感到诧异：
“From the ashes a Fire will rise stronger…mmm
"浴火重生的烈焰将更猛烈……嗯
The Blade that shines like the sun…mmm
如烈日般耀眼的利刃……嗯
Will be the power like in Fury sword…mmm
力量会像狂怒之剑那般强大…嗯
In a sheath of pure silver…mmm.”
藏于纯银剑鞘之中…嗯
I understood that this was the third verse from the Prophesy. We stood in silence, waiting for Gobina to take his breath and talk again.
我意识到这是预言中的第三段诗句。我们静立等待，等戈比纳缓过气来再次开口。
“Welcome to Marko’s rocks, Warrior.”
"欢迎来到马尔科之岩，勇士。"
“Marko’s rocks?” The King was surprised. “How come they bear my name?”
"马可的岩石？"国王惊讶道。"它们怎么会以我的名字命名？"
“And why not?.. mmm… We have met here”, said Gobina.“They should bear your name… mmm… I will call them thus.”
"有何不可呢...嗯...我们在此相遇，"戈比纳说。"它们理应以你的名字命名...嗯...我就这么称呼它们了。"
“It is a great honour when coming from you”, said Marko aptly, and surprised me. He was starting to learn.
"承蒙您如此厚爱，"马可机敏地回答，这让我颇感意外。他开始学聪明了。
“We were in Elfish forest, Gobina”, I added. “The Elves told us that you are looking for us.”
"我们刚去过精灵森林，戈比纳，"我补充道。"精灵们说您正在寻找我们。"
“I am not the only one looking for you… mmm… I know that some of them have found you… mmm… My forests tells me everything… mmm… You can’t hide any more… mmm… It is only a matter of time… mmm… and place when they will attack you again.”
“寻找你的不止我一个……嗯……我知道他们中有些人已经找到你了……嗯……我的森林告诉我一切……嗯……你再也无处可藏……嗯……他们再次袭击你只是时间问题……嗯……和地点问题。”
“If it is inevitable, the more reason I have to get Dragonite”, said Marko.
“如果无法避免，那我就更有理由得到龙之石了。”马可说。
“Yes… mmm… The blade that shines like the sun… mmm… The Prophesy says so… mmm… You must read the Stone book… $\mathrm{mmm}..$$\mathrm{mmm}..$mmm..\mathrm{mmm} . .. Only then will the Age of Fire commence… mmm… And Hades will overflow in rage… mmm… What horror… mmm… What terror… mmm…”
“是的……嗯……那把如太阳般闪耀的利刃……嗯……预言是这么说的……嗯……你必须阅读石板书…… $\mathrm{mmm}..$$\mathrm{mmm}..$mmm..\mathrm{mmm} . . 。唯有如此，火焰时代才会开启……嗯……哈迪斯将在狂怒中泛滥……嗯……多么恐怖……嗯……多么可怕……嗯……”
“They say that you are the only one who knows where the Stone book is, in which the Fatess’ carve human destinies”, I said. “Direct us to it. Let Marko fulfil the omen. Let it be as it must.”
“据说只有你知道石板书的所在，命运女神在上面镌刻人类命运。”我说道，“为我们指明方向吧。让马可应验预言。让该发生的发生。”
“The Stone book… mmm… Yes… mmm… Uomulle…mmm… High Wasteland … mmm… The Abyss.”
“石之书……嗯……是的……嗯……乌奥穆勒……嗯……高荒原……嗯……深渊。”
“How are we to find the Abyss in the High Wasteland?”, I asked him. “I have walked through the High Wasteland, but I have never heard of the Abyss.”
“我们该如何在高荒原上找到深渊？”，我问他。“我曾穿越过高荒原，但从未听说过深渊。”
“Ask… mmm… It will be told to you.”
“去问……嗯……自会有人告诉你。”
“We are going to Uomulle for advice and help from Svetovid”, I replied.
“我们要去乌奥穆勒寻求斯维托维德的建议和帮助”，我回答道。
“Can you direct us to him?”
“你能带我们去找他吗？”
“Svetovid… mmm… Once powerful… mmm… Now sad… mmm… Look for the White Spring… mmm… His temple… mmm…” Gobina’s eyes were looking a moment at me then a moment that Marko. “Warrior, you must become Kosingas… mmm… Otherwise you will die… mmm… From death that has not befallen any man until now… mmm… Horror… mmm… Do you know the face of horror?.. mmm… Do you know the face of fear?.. mmm… They await you.” Gobina closed his eyes as if he didn’t want to see them. “Night is coming… mmm… I am leaving… mmm… Spend the night here… mmm… Goodbye, dragonish knights… mmm…”
“斯维托维德……嗯……曾经强大……嗯……如今可悲……嗯……寻找白泉……嗯……他的神庙……嗯……”戈比纳的目光时而看向我，时而转向马尔科。“战士，你必须成为科辛加斯……嗯……否则你会死……嗯……死于前所未见的死亡方式……嗯……恐怖……嗯……你见过恐怖的面容吗？……嗯……你见过恐惧的面容吗？……嗯……它们正等着你。”戈比纳闭上眼睛，仿佛不愿看见那些景象。“黑夜将至……嗯……我要离开了……嗯……在此过夜吧……嗯……再会了，龙骑士们……嗯……”

Then he got up and slowly, with tremendous creaking moved away onwards to the south. I believe Marko and I stood in silence as long as we could see Gobina in the distance. Marko’s whistling jolted me out of my thoughts. He was calling Sharak. The latter responded with neighing and not long after, he appeared.
随后他起身，伴随着巨大的吱呀声缓缓向南离去。我相信我和马尔科一直沉默地站着，直到戈比纳的身影消失在远方。马尔科的口哨声将我从思绪中惊醒。他正在呼唤沙拉克。后者以嘶鸣回应，不久便出现了。
“That was nice of you, my friend”, said Marko while he was taking off the saddle. “You threw me off and ran away. Why don’t you take an example from the donkey? He did not move.”
“你可真够意思，朋友，”马尔科卸下马鞍时说道，“把我甩下来就跑了。你怎么不学学那头驴？它可纹丝不动。”
“He did not move, because of fear”, I said. “Tsoka digs himself in from fear and rarely runs away.”
“他因为害怕，所以一动不动，”我说道。“楚卡出于恐惧把自己埋起来，很少逃跑。”

We unburdened the animals and made ready for the night among the rocks.
我们卸下牲口的负担，在岩石间为过夜做好准备。

They were like a big grape on the very edge of the precipice from which spread a fabulous view of endless forests below. In the distance, with the sunset, Eagle’s Nest was disappearing in the dusk. I felt how the dark and cold were pressing on us. Surrounded by rocks, we managed to hide from the wind and the fire was heating us well. We were sitting in silence watching the dance of the shadows on the rocks around us, listening to the wind howling.
它们就像悬崖边缘的一颗大葡萄，下方延展着无尽森林的绝美景色。远处，随着日落，鹰巢渐渐隐没在暮色中。我感到黑暗与寒冷正压迫着我们。被岩石环绕的我们得以躲避寒风，篝火温暖地烘烤着我们。我们静坐着，看周围岩壁上舞动的影子，听狂风呼啸。

Somewhere in the distance, we could sometimes hear Gobina rambling through the woods.
偶尔能听见远处戈比纳在树林中游荡的声响。
“For these ten days that I have been with you Gabriel”, Marko said finally, “I have changed more than I have changed for the whole of my life, and I am not young any more.”
“加布里埃尔，和你相处的这十天里，”马尔科最终说道，“我发生的变化比我这辈子任何时候都要大，而我已经不再年轻了。”
“That is your destiny. We have been predestined for something else and we cannot have an ordinary life”, I replied to him.
“这就是你的宿命。我们注定要走上另一条路，无法过上普通人的生活。”我回答他。
“It is so different at court, in the town… people are different. You cannot find customs that we have seen here. I knew that it was different in the villages, but I did not expect this.”
“宫廷里、城镇里是那么不同……人们也截然不同。你找不到我们在这里见到的习俗。我知道乡村会不一样，但没想到差异如此之大。”
“That is why churches are being built, so as to spread God’s Word and eradicate cruel customs from the past. But it is hard going. The old faith is still strong in people. Those customs that are not evil, the Church accepts and adapts, but those that are cruel, she tries to eradicate. Some old gods are against that, because they are losing their followers, their souls and they are doomed. Don’t forget, oblivion kills. That is why Lame Daba does not forgive the people. While he was the god Trojan, people worshipped him. He wasn’t that bad. People liked him, but when the Christian faith came to these lands, the Church proclaimed him the devil and drove away his priests and demolished his temples. He was in disgrace and he had to withdraw because his power was growing weaker by the day. St. Theodore finished him off. That is why Lame Daba hates us Serbs, because we worshipped him once.”
“正因如此，教堂才被建立起来，为的是传播上帝的圣言，根除往昔的残酷习俗。但这并非易事。古老的信仰在人们心中依然根深蒂固。对于非恶的习俗，教会予以接纳并改造；至于那些残暴的，则竭力铲除。某些旧神对此心怀怨恨，因为他们正失去信徒与灵魂，终将走向灭亡。切记，遗忘即是消亡。所以跛足达巴不肯宽恕世人。当他还是特洛伊安神时，人们曾虔诚供奉他。这位神明本不算恶，颇受爱戴。可当基督信仰传入这片土地，教会便将他斥为魔鬼，驱散他的祭司，捣毁他的庙宇。他蒙受屈辱，日渐衰弱，只得退隐。最终是圣西奥多给了他致命一击。这就是跛足达巴仇恨我们塞尔维亚人的缘由——我们曾是他虔诚的信徒。”
“It is hard to comprehend all, Gabriel”, said Marko looking into the fire. “Although everything is much clearer now than it was before, but still… I thought we were a strong Orthodox Christian people, so many churches have been built throughout our land. Other kingdoms don’t have that many temples.”
“这一切太难参透了，加布里埃尔。”马科凝视着篝火说道，“虽然现在比从前明白多了，可终究……我原以为我们是强盛的东正教民族，境内修建了如此多的教堂。其他王国可没有这般多的圣殿。”
“Our people need more temples in order that the old faith be suppressed, Marko”, I said to him. “The roots are deep and difficult
"我们的人民需要更多教堂来压制旧信仰，马尔科，"我对他说，"这些根扎得太深太难拔除了。"
to cut. People unwillingly give up their old customs and gods. We still have to roam a lot to the ends of the world and you will see much more of this.”
人们不情愿放弃他们的旧习俗和神明。我们仍需漫游至世界尽头，你会看到更多这样的景象。
“It is not easy always to stay aside”, said Marko.
"要一直置身事外并不容易，"马尔科说道。
“Then don’t. We must first assess whether it is worth meddling or not. Most of the customs are harmless. That is the mission of Kosingas. When you know the truth about the world, you know how to judge how much and what should be changed, whom to kill and whom to spare. All the others who do not know that truth, will look at you as if you are evil and they will despise you, or they will laugh at you.”
“那就别管。我们得先评估是否值得插手。大多数习俗都无害。这就是科辛加斯的使命。当你了解世界的真相，就知道该如何判断该改变多少、改变什么，该杀谁又该饶过谁。其他所有不了解真相的人，会视你如恶徒般鄙夷，或是嘲笑你。”

After a short pause, Marko sighed:
短暂的停顿后，马尔科叹了口气：
“Will I ever see my son and wife again?”
"我还能再见到我的妻儿吗？"
“You will, King… You will, one day.”
"会的，陛下...总有一天会的。"
“Your words are heavy, monk… Heavy as these rocks.” Having said that, he laid on his rug, covered himself with his long coat… and started snoring.
"你的话很沉重，修士...沉重得像这些石头。"说完，他躺在地毯上，用长外套盖住自己...开始打起鼾来。

I found it funny. Here you have one man not being able to sleep for now twenty years and the other sleeps the moment his head touches the ground! I watched the shadows dancing on the rocks a while longer and sometimes I could hear Gobina in the distance. His sound gave me peace. I don’t know why. Knowing that in the dark, not far away from our fire, the evil spies from Hades were crouching and if I wanted, I could see their yellow eyes staring at us from the dark, it was pleasant to hear the creature like Gobina. Luckily, there was no danger yet.
我觉得这很有趣。一个人二十年来都无法入睡，而另一个人头一沾地就能睡着！我又看了一会儿岩石上舞动的影子，偶尔还能听见远处戈比纳的声音。它的声音让我感到平静，不知道为什么。明知在黑暗中，离我们的篝火不远处，那些来自冥界的邪恶间谍正蹲伏着，只要我愿意，就能看见它们黄色的眼睛在黑暗中盯着我们——这种时候听到像戈比纳这样的生物的声音，反而令人愉悦。幸运的是，目前还没有危险。

I think it was midnight when I took out my scroll and ink and continued writing about our adventures of that day. I drew Gobina with pleasure, the best I could. I liked him. Time was passing by quickly. And tomorrow I will continue God willing.
取出卷轴和墨水继续记录当天冒险时，我想已是午夜时分。我满怀喜悦地画下戈比纳，尽我所能画得最好。我很喜欢它。时间过得飞快。明天若蒙神恩，我将继续书写。

万aving slept well through the long night, Marko did not object when I woke him up at dawn. “It will rain”, I thought, “when he does not object.” From Marko’s rocks the view was magnificent all the way to our destination. Eagle’s Nest was bathed in the morning sunshine. At the bottom of the mountain, in the woods, the mist still meandered and the air was fresh. Luckily, the wind had stopped blowing during the night and it promised to be a beautiful day. We couldn’t expect a day to go by without some adventure, if past days were anything to go by. I think that both of us thought about that, when we started towards the south, in order to avoid the steep side at the bottom.
马克在漫漫长夜中睡得很好，因此当我在黎明时分叫醒他时，他并未反对。"要下雨了，"我想，"当他不反对的时候。"从马克的岩石处眺望，直到我们的目的地，景色都壮丽非凡。鹰巢沐浴在晨光中。山脚下的树林里，薄雾仍在缭绕，空气清新。幸运的是，夜间的风已经停了，预示着这将是个美好的日子。如果过去的经历可以作为参考，我们不可能指望一天会毫无冒险地过去。我想当我们开始向南行进，以避开底部陡峭的一侧时，我们俩都想到了这一点。

As this land was uninhabited, many places did not have a name and so we came to a river which flowed in the direction of the north and we decided to follow its bed, because we could easily travel along its banks, as it was going in the direction of Eagle’s Nest. We assessed, but if we had no trouble on the way, we could reach the base of the peak by nightfall. As the hours passed and the road was downhill, it looked as if we would have no surprises, our mood was good. We were lulled in this feeling and were quite surprised by the attack of a Drifter, also known as Stuhach, as it all happened with lightning speed.
由于这片土地无人居住，许多地方都没有名称。我们来到一条向北流淌的河流，决定沿着河床前进——因为河岸便于行走，且河流正通往鹰巢方向。我们估算过，若途中顺利，天黑前就能抵达山峰脚下。随着时间流逝，下坡路走得顺畅，似乎不会遭遇意外，大家心情都很轻松。正当我们沉浸在这种安全感中时，流浪者（又称斯图哈奇）的突袭来得猝不及防，一切都在电光火石间发生。

That forest daemon, with legs and beard which finished like entangled roots, jumped off a tree directly onto me. Although he threw me on the ground and I was dazed, luckily for me he did not hit me on the head, or I would probably have been killed. Nevertheless, the crush was very strong. I felt my strength leaving me and my head spinning. I saw him in one leap land on Marko, who was mounted on Sharak. Marko managed to take his sword out, but the daemon was already on top of him and with a strong blow, he managed to throw him off the horse, right into the river beside which we were travelling. I figured the Drifter wanted again to throw himself on Marko and finish him off, but they do not like water, so he stopped and turned quickly towards me.
那个森林恶魔，长着树根般盘结的腿脚与胡须，从树上直扑向我。虽然它把我摔在地上令我头晕目眩，但幸运的是没有击中我的头部，否则我可能已经丧命。尽管如此，冲击力依然十分猛烈。我感到气力流失，天旋地转。只见它一个腾跃就扑向骑在沙拉克背上的马尔科。马尔科虽及时拔剑，但恶魔已压在他身上，一记重击就将他从马背打落，正好坠入我们沿途经过的河流。我猜这流浪者本想再次扑向马尔科了结他，但它们厌恶水，于是它猛然停住，迅速转身朝我袭来。

Seeing me on the ground, he jumped on poor Tsoka. I thought he was going to kill the unfortunate donkey, who was braying out of fright, but the daemon began rummaging through our things, throwing them around as if looking for something. All the while he was a making a shrill sound, which further unsettled the donkey and Sharak. With his sword in hand, Marko attacked the Drifter, who was of short height, from behind. He had pointy ears at the top of his head and his skin was brown like the bark of a tree. His eyes were wide apart and from them, entwined tendons lowered down as a pointy beard. He had no nose nor mouth. At least one could not see them from the entwined tendons. As I said, his feet were like entwined roots and finished as fingers. His arms were long, hands huge and strong. He was very strong but his powers were weak. Most of all, he was adept at hiding and you could pass besides him, as if by a tree and neither you nor your horse would notice him.
见我倒地，他立刻扑向可怜的措卡。我原以为他会杀了那头因受惊而嘶鸣的不幸驴子，但那恶魔却开始翻检我们的行李，将东西乱扔一气，仿佛在搜寻什么。他始终发出尖锐的声响，使得驴子和夏拉克更加不安。手握长剑的马尔科从背后袭击了这个矮个子的流浪者。他头顶长着尖耳朵，皮肤如树皮般棕褐，双眼间距极宽，从眼中垂下的交错筋络形成了尖尖的胡须。他没有鼻子和嘴巴——至少那些盘绕的筋络让人看不见这些器官。如我所述，他的双脚如同盘绕的树根，末端形似手指。他的手臂修长，手掌巨大而有力。虽然力气惊人，但法力低微。最擅长隐匿之术，你甚至可能与他擦肩而过却浑然不觉，就像经过一棵树那般，连你的马匹都不会察觉他的存在。

Marko hit him with the sword with all his might on the back, but the blade just scratched him as it would a tree bark. However, the Drifter jumped and turned around to hit Marko once more across the face. The latter flew backwards and remained on the ground
马尔科用尽全力挥剑砍向他的后背，但剑刃只像划过树皮般擦出浅痕。那流浪者却纵身跃起，转身又朝马尔科脸上猛击一拳，后者向后飞出去，倒在地上
unconscious. That was enough for me to come around and while the Drifter was rummaging through our bags, I took out Viper and tightened it with a Dragontear. By that time the Drifter found what he was looking for and happy, he raised the gryphon’s egg above his head, announcing his success with screeching. When he turned towards me, his eyes bulged in terror as it was the last he saw. The Dragontear whistled and the Drifter’s head cracked in numerous pieces that same moment and his body crumbled lifelessly onto the ground. Some liquid like tar, started oozing out of him.
不省人事。这让我彻底清醒过来，趁流浪者翻找我们行囊时，我掏出蝮蛇弩，用龙泪石上紧弓弦。就在他找到目标、高举狮鹫蛋发出胜利尖啸的瞬间，他转向我时眼球因恐惧暴突——这成了他最后所见。龙泪石破空尖啸，流浪者的头颅应声爆裂成无数碎片，躯干如断线木偶般轰然倒地。某种沥青般的粘稠液体正从他体内汩汩渗出。

I got up slowly because my head was still spinning and went to aid Marko. Water helped him regain his conscience, but he was in pain from the blow and could not continue the journey. He asked that we rest a while. I returned the Dragontear into my pouch and the gryphon’s egg into the saddlebags. Lucky, there were sad willows on the river banks and as I knew that chewing the green leaves of willows helped with pain, I picked some in my hand and gave them to Marko. The King objected a little, but in the end he accepted to chew the leaves but not to swallow them. Every now and then he would look at the lifeless body of the Drifter, fearing that the latter might somehow come alive again.
我缓缓起身，脑袋仍有些眩晕，赶忙去搀扶马尔科。清水让他恢复了意识，但那一击的疼痛使他无法继续赶路。他请求我们稍作休息。我将龙泪收回行囊，狮鹫蛋放回鞍袋。幸运的是，河岸生长着垂头丧气的柳树——我深知咀嚼柳树青叶能缓解疼痛，便采了一把递给马尔科。国王起初略显抗拒，最终勉强接受了咀嚼叶片，但坚持不吞咽下去。他不时瞥向漂流者僵硬的尸体，生怕那具躯壳会突然复活。
“My sword could do nothing to him”, said Marko listlessly with his mouth full of leaves. “I just scratched him.”
"我的剑对他毫无作用，"马尔科满口柳叶无精打采地说，"只划破点皮。"
“If you had Dragonite, you would have killed the Drifter”, I said to him. “That is why we must get our hands on it. You must have a weapon with which you can fight the creatures. You already have the strength and the courage. Only the weapon remains, as I have Viper and Wolfclaw.”
"若你手持龙晶，早该结果了那漂流者，"我对他说，"正因如此我们必须得到它。你需要能对抗这些怪物的武器。你已具备力量与勇气，只差件趁手兵器——就像我拥有蝮蛇剑与狼爪。"
“Yes”, he said thoughtfully. "When I have Dragonite, it will be different… What did this, how you say, Drifter want? "
“是啊，”他若有所思地说，“等我有了快龙，情况就不一样了……那个，你们怎么称呼来着，流浪者想要什么？”
“The gryphon’s egg… He stole it once already and the Elves took it away from him, so now he wanted it again.”
“狮鹫蛋……他已经偷过一次，被精灵们夺回来了，所以现在又想来偷。”
“Why? What does he need it for? To eat it?”
“为什么？他要这个干什么？吃掉吗？”
“No. The Drifters like to raise gryphons which they later use for their mischiefs. They steal cattle or attack men and children.”
“不。流浪者喜欢驯养狮鹫，之后用来干坏事。他们会偷牲畜，或者袭击大人小孩。”
“This one will hurt nobody any more”, said Marko and spit the leaves out of his mouth.
"这家伙再也不会伤害任何人了，"马尔科说着，把嘴里的树叶吐了出来。

We did not stay long on this spot but continued on, but this time cautiously, aware that some things a man cannot predict. Late in the afternoon when we approached the Eagle’s Nest, Marko often raised his eyes through the dense foliage looking at the sky above. He was uncomfortable. Aware that he did not have adequate weapons for the fight against creatures, he felt somewhat helpless. Very often he turned in his saddle looking at the sky.
我们没有在此地久留，而是继续前行，但这次格外谨慎，深知有些事非人力所能预料。临近黄昏时分，当我们接近鹰巢时，马尔科频频透过茂密的树冠仰望天空。他显得心神不宁。意识到自己缺乏对抗怪物的趁手武器，他显得有些无助。他不断在鞍座上转身回望天空。
“The gryphon does not attack in the woods”, I said to calm him a bit. “He is too big to be able to pass through the tree tops.”
"狮鹫不会在树林里发动攻击，"我试图安抚他，"它的体型太大，无法穿过树冠层。"
“Now you have consoled me, priest”, said Marko.“And what will happen when we come to a clearing? When there is nothing to impede him?”
"这下可算安慰到我了，神父，"马尔科说，"那等我们走到林间空地怎么办？当没有任何东西能阻挡它的时候呢？"
“We shall return the egg to him.”
“我们会把蛋还给他。”
“If you are fast enough to take it out of the bag, before he pecks you on the head.”
“只要你能在他啄你脑袋之前，动作够快地从袋子里把它拿出来。”

The King was interested to know what I knew about the Gryphon, also known as Orolav, so I told him what little I knew. I told him that in the West that there were a few left. Once the noblemen regularly went to hunt them, so now a few remained. They were left only in remote areas. The Gryphon has the body of a lion but the head and wings of an eagle. The span of his wings could be up to 2 fathoms. In their Chronicles of Origin, the Dwarfs say that gryphons originate from the time before the flood, from Middle Earth, when men with the help of magic crossed eagles and lions in their battle against the wyverns which the creatures sent against them. After the flood, a great number of gryphons spread around the world and multiplied, until people started to hunt and kill them, as they are carnivores and hunt wild game but also cattle
国王对我所了解的狮鹫（又称奥罗拉夫）很感兴趣，于是我将所知不多的信息告诉了他。我提到在西方还残存着少数几只。从前贵族们常去猎捕它们，如今已所剩无几，仅存于偏远地区。狮鹫拥有狮子的身躯，却长着鹰的头颅和翅膀，翼展可达两英寻。在矮人的《起源编年史》中记载，狮鹫源自大洪水之前的中土世界——当时人类借助魔法，将鹰与狮子杂交，用以对抗敌方派来的双足飞龙。大洪水后，大量狮鹫遍布世界各地并繁衍生息，直到人类开始猎杀它们，因其作为肉食动物不仅捕猎野生动物，也会袭击牲畜。
and sometimes even grab a child in their flight. Now they were very rare and for my twenty years as Kosingas, I had only seen a few. However I heard many stories about them. My feelings were mixed, I feared the meeting with him, but also wished to see this creature again, which once fought on the side of humans against the hordes from Hades. Marko did not share my excitement, only the apprehension.
它们有时甚至会在飞行中抓走孩童。如今这些生物已极为罕见，在我担任科辛加斯的二十年里，仅见过寥寥数只。然而关于它们的传说却听了许多。我内心五味杂陈，既害怕与它相遇，又渴望再次见到这个曾与人类并肩对抗冥界大军的生灵。马尔科并未分享我的兴奋，只有满心忧虑。

It was late afternoon when we arrived at the bottom of the peak Eagle’s Nest. The forest continued down the river towards the north and it looked as if it bypassed the whole mountain, but our journey did not take us in that direction. We had to go uphill toward the peak and then descend to the lake… In order not to be caught by nightfall at the peak, I suggested that we spend the night in the forest and early in the morning to start going upwards, which Marko accepted straight away. He was anxious and would have gladly delayed meeting the Gryphon.
我们抵达鹰巢峰山脚时已近黄昏。森林沿河流向北延伸，仿佛绕过了整座山脉，但我们的路线并不朝那个方向。我们必须攀登山峰，再下到湖泊...为避免夜幕降临时仍困在峰顶，我提议在森林过夜，次日清晨再启程登山，马尔科立即表示赞同。他焦虑不安，巴不得能推迟与狮鹫的会面。

That was the reason why he was not in the mood for conversation that night. Under pretext that his head still hurt from the Drifter’s blow, he went to sleep. However, he could not sleep. He was turning on the rug for a long time, muttering and could not find the right position. Only late at night did he fall asleep, but his sleep was light. He was twitching in the dark at every sound and finally, he hugged his sword and thus fell asleep. That night the noises in the dark, at a safe distance from us and outside the field of vision of fire, were very frequent. Tsoka was anxious and Sharak was not much better, constantly turning his head and looking into the dark.
这就是为何他当晚无心交谈。借口说流浪者那一击仍让他头疼，他便去睡了。然而他辗转难眠，在毯子上翻来覆去许久，嘴里嘟囔着，怎么躺都不舒服。直到深夜才勉强入睡，但睡得很浅。黑暗中每有声响他就惊跳，最后抱着剑才睡着。那晚的黑暗里，在远离我们安全距离、火光不及之处，窸窣声此起彼伏。措卡焦躁不安，夏拉克也好不到哪去，不停地扭头望向黑暗深处。

One moment I raised my eyes and saw two yellow eyes shaped like eggs, watching me without blinking from the dark and immediately I recognised a Shader, also known as Osenya, a less dangerous daemon from Hades who had the ability to transform into any animal.
我抬眼间突然看见一对鸡蛋大小的黄眼睛，在暗处一眨不眨地盯着我，立刻认出是影魔——又称奥塞尼亚，一种来自冥界、能幻化成任何动物的低阶恶魔。

If a man approached him out of ignorance or to drive him away, he would be shaded, that is, he would fall under his spell and there
若有人无知靠近或试图驱赶它，就会被"摄影"，也就是中它的邪咒，从此
would be no saving him then. His head was in the shape of an egg, he was bent forward because of long arms and he stood with slightly bent knees. He had long fingers and large feet. Along the spine was a line of scales like thorns, which he could pluck and stab his victim, so as to shade it. They were very fast and cunning and they could hide anywhere, mainly on trees which they climbed easily and skilfully hide themselves among the leaves. They, like the Drafters, or Omays, were used most frequently as spies of Hades, with the difference that the Drafter was harmless and the fastest creature that existed, so they were usually carrying messages and news to their masters in the underworld. If I felt a gust of air, but there was no wind, I knew that a Drafter had passed beside me. From them, the people derived the word “draft.” They looked like Shaders, but they had very fast legs, and a horn on their head and longer scales along the spine, but they were not poisonous. They were unusual in that they understood every language and could speak every language, but most extraordinary of all, was that they had no hands. If you ask me how I know that when a man cannot see them, I will tell you that, that is what is written in the Chronicles of Origin, of which the Dwarfs are very proud.
那时就没人能救得了他了。他的脑袋呈蛋形，因手臂过长而佝偻着身子，站立时膝盖微屈。他手指修长，脚掌宽大。沿着脊椎长着一排荆棘般的鳞片，能拔下来刺穿猎物以制造阴影。这些生物行动迅捷且狡诈，能藏身于任何角落——尤其擅长攀爬树木，灵巧地隐匿于枝叶间。与疾风信使（或称奥迈族）类似，它们常被冥王哈迪斯用作眼线，区别在于信使无害且是世间最迅捷的生物，通常专司为冥界主子传递消息。若我突然感到一阵气流掠过却无风起，便知有信使擦肩而过。"穿堂风"一词正是源自它们。它们形似影魔，但腿部极快，头顶生角，背脊鳞片更长，却无毒液。最奇特的是它们通晓万语却无手掌——这堪称它们最非凡的特质。 若你问我何以知晓凡人不可见之物，我会告诉你，这正是《起源编年史》所载之事，矮人族对此典籍引以为傲。

Although I was not afraid of Shaders and Drafters, I was not sure whether they were the advance party to something more dangerous. That is why I took Wolfclaw out and stuck him in the ground in front of me. The Elfish runes on its blade shone ominously. When I raised my eyes again, there were no yellow eyes and Tsoka and Sharak calmed down. At last, I could rest a little, while writing on my scroll. I drew the Drifter and laughed when I saw his ugly appearance.
虽然我并不畏惧暗影者与绘图师，但无法确定他们是否为更危险之物的先遣队。因此我拔出狼牙刃，将其插在身前土地上。刀锋上的精灵符文泛着不祥之光。当我再度抬眼时，那些黄色眼眸已然消失，佐卡与沙拉克也平静下来。终于能稍事休息，我展开卷轴继续书写。画完漂泊者的形象后，瞥见其丑陋容貌不禁失笑。

If I had slept that night by some chance, Marko would have woken before me. I was still dozing on the rug covered by the long coat, when Marko got up as if he hadn’t slept at all. He did not yawn nor curse because it was only dawn. He was on his feet and kicked me the same way I kicked him when I wake him up.
倘若那夜我偶然入睡，马尔科定会先我而醒。当我还裹着长外套在毛毯上假寐时，马尔科已如彻夜未眠般起身。他既不打哈欠也不咒骂黎明，只是猛然站起，用我平日踹醒他的方式回敬了一脚。
“Get up, priest”, he said seriously. “It is dawn, until when do you intend to sleep? Stop sleeping and get up.”
“起来吧，神父。”他严肃地说道，“天都亮了，你还打算睡到什么时候？别睡了，快起来。”

I looked at him surprised. I would have sooner expected an attack from the Gryphon, then Marko to raise first.
我惊讶地看着他。我宁愿相信狮鹫兽会发动袭击，也没料到马可会是第一个起床的人。
“Have you slept at all?”
“你压根没睡吗？”
“I did not sleep a wink”, he said. “I have never been this anxious… Only yesterday, when I saw that my sword was of no use with that Drifter, did I realise how vulnerable I am. I will have no peace until I lay my hands on Dragonite.”
“我彻夜未眠。”他说，“我从未如此焦虑过……直到昨天，当我发现自己的剑对那个流浪者毫无作用时，我才意识到自己有多脆弱。不得到龙之宝玉，我绝不会安心。”
“At least do not worry about the Gryphon because he would not endure the blow of your sword.”
“至少不必担心狮鹫，它可经不起你这一剑。”
“Really? That is good… Yes… But still I feel …uneasy.”
“真的吗？那就好……是啊……可我还是觉得……不安。”
We packed quickly and led the animals uphill. All was quiet. Below us, the mist still meandered among the trees. The sun had not yet risen behind Gobella. We walked slowly, step by step-the ascent was very steep.
我们迅速收拾行装，牵着牲口往山上走。四下寂静，脚下薄雾仍在林间游荡。戈贝拉山背后，朝阳尚未升起。我们缓步前行——山坡陡峭异常。

Only when we were half way up to the peak, the sun started to warm our backs. It was a nice feeling, which gave us more strength to hurry up, when we remembered that we would be able to see the Lake Of The Floating Islands from the top and that this was the end of this section of our journey, we brightened up as if we were not going towards the Gryphon’s nest. We were watching the sky, but we could see no birds nor did we hear the call of the eagle. Maybe this beast had died as well, maybe it became prey to some skilful hunter? The higher we climbed, the more we believed in this.
直到攀至半山腰，阳光才开始温暖我们的脊背。这惬意的感觉让我们加快了脚步。想到登顶后就能看见浮岛湖，这段旅程即将告终，大家精神为之一振，仿佛不是去往狮鹫巢穴。我们不断扫视天空，既不见飞鸟踪影，也听不见鹰唳。或许这头猛兽也已死去？或是成了哪位高明猎手的战利品？越往上爬，我们越相信这种猜测。

We came to the top long before midday. Eagle’s Nest was one of the highest peaks of Kopaonik range and from there you could see far and wide. It was a nice feeling being on top and watching the world below. A man does not feel like going down hill. Marko was the first to see the lake far below us. Although it was in the shade of the mountain, one could see the round area of water, surrounded by dense forests. Although we couldn’t see much more, we were both excited. Dragonite was at arm’s reach.
我们早在正午前就登上了山顶。鹰巢是科帕奥尼克山脉的最高峰之一，从那里可以极目远眺。站在高处俯瞰下方的世界，这种感觉美妙极了。人根本不想下山。马尔科第一个发现了远处山脚下的湖泊。虽然它处于山脉的阴影中，但仍能看见那片圆形水域，周围环绕着茂密的森林。尽管看不太清楚细节，我们俩都兴奋不已。龙晶近在咫尺。

However, we were at arm’s reach of the Gryphon, because the huge eagle flew at us with such speed that neither Tsoka nor Sharak managed to move. The mighty Gryphon had already brought Marko to the ground, holding him with both claws pinned to the ground and was ready to finish him off with his huge beak. That beautiful creature had indeed the body similar to a lion’s, four legs and a long tail, but his head was that of an eagle, as were the strong wings on his shoulders. It was enough for him to peck Marko once with his beak and the latter would be left without a head.
然而我们也同样近在咫尺地面对着狮鹫，因为那只巨鹰以惊人的速度向我们扑来，措卡和沙拉克都来不及反应。这只强大的狮鹫已经把马尔科按倒在地，双爪将他钉在地上，正要用它巨大的喙给予致命一击。这美丽的生物确实长着狮子般的躯体、四条腿和长尾巴，但头部却是鹰的模样，肩部还生着强壮的翅膀。它只需用喙啄击马尔科一次，后者就会身首异处。

Sharak and Tsoka ran away, separately each to its side, while I jumped in front of the Gryphon with his egg in my hands and begged:
沙拉克和措卡各自逃向不同的方向，而我手捧狮鹫蛋跳到狮鹫面前哀求道：
“Master of the mountain! Do not kill the brave knight who has saved your egg from the evil Drifter! Here it is! We are giving it back to you!”
"山之主啊！请不要杀害这位勇敢的骑士，是他从邪恶的漂泊者手中救回了您的蛋！就在这里！我们把它还给您！"

The Gryphon curved his head, like birds do when they look at something. He looked at me and the egg that I held. He slowly opened and closed his beak while he was breathing and it looked as if he was thinking. I have heard many stories about the intelligence of these animals and I only hoped that they were true. It seemed like an eternity had passed since I was standing right in front of the Gryphon, silent and stiff, resigned to my destiny that he may also kill me with his beak if he wanted. However, I could have jumped aside and drawn out Viper, with which I could easily kill him, but watching this magnificent beast from the Middle earth, I did not want to harm him, as it was so dignified and magnificent, like no other creature that I have seen in my life. They must have been great wizards, the ones who crossed these two beautiful animals and made it into a mighty whole.
狮鹫像鸟类观察事物时那样弯下脖颈，凝视着我和手中的蛋。它呼吸时缓缓开合着喙部，仿佛在思考。我曾听过许多关于这种生物智慧的传说，此刻只希望那些都是真的。我僵立在狮鹫面前静默不语，仿佛经历了永恒，已然接受命运——若它愿意，随时可以用利喙取我性命。其实我本可闪身抽出蝮蛇剑轻松结果它，但注视着这只来自中土的雄伟生物，它那无与伦比的威严与壮美令我平生未见，实在不忍伤害。想必是伟大的巫师将这两种美丽生灵融合，才造就如此强大的完美造物。

The Gryphon finally lifted both legs with claws from Marko and allowed him to get up unhurt, all the time not separating its eyes from the egg. Marko moved away, all bruised and dusty and I approached the beast still nearer. I wanted to touch him. However, I only left the egg on the grass in front of him and moved backwards.
狮鹫终于将双爪从马尔科身上移开，让他毫发无损地站了起来，但它的目光始终没有离开那颗蛋。马尔科浑身淤青、满身尘土地退到一旁，而我则更靠近这头巨兽。我想触摸它。不过最终我只是将蛋放在它面前的草地上，然后缓缓后退。
“We are bringing regards to you from the Elfish Forest”, I said to him. “We are both happy that we can return your stolen egg to you.”
"我们代表精灵森林向您致意，"我对它说道，"能将被盗的蛋归还给您，我们俩都感到非常高兴。"

The Gryphon looked at me and then at Marko, carefully taking the egg with his claws and with the mighty sweep of his wings, which almost knocked us down, he flew into the sky happily crying. What a sight it was! What span of wings! We could hear the air hissing when he left the ground. For a few more moments he was flying towards the north, towards some rocks which were shining white in the distance, where his nest was probably.
狮鹫注视着我，又看了看马尔科，随后用爪子小心翼翼地捧起蛋。随着它强有力的翅膀猛然扇动——那劲风几乎将我们掀翻——它欢鸣着飞向天空。这是何等壮观的景象！那翼展何等惊人！当它离地腾空时，我们甚至能听到空气被划破的嘶鸣声。它朝北方飞去，飞向远处那些闪着白光的岩壁，那里想必就是它的巢穴所在。

I was trembling with excitement, while Marko was trembling with fear. Indeed, he was near death from the Gryphon.
我因兴奋而颤抖不已，马尔科却因恐惧而战栗。确实，他刚才差点命丧狮鹫爪下。
“Are you all right, King? Would you like to rest?”, I asked him.
“你还好吗，国王？需要休息吗？”，我问他。
“No… but I am not well either”, Marko barely spoke.“I was never so near death like now… And I got scared.”
“不…但我也确实不太舒服”，马尔科勉强开口。“我从未像现在这样离死亡如此之近…我害怕了。”
“Should we call this place Coward Peak? Maybe it is more suitable than Eagle’s Nest”, I joked. Marko said nothing, but just nodded his head as if he was speechless.
“要不我们把这里叫作懦夫峰？可能比鹰巢更贴切”，我开玩笑说。马尔科没有回答，只是点了点头，仿佛无言以对。
“For the past few days that I am with you, Gabriel, I don’t know how many times I have almost lost my life.”
“加布里埃尔，这几天和你在一起，我都记不清有多少次差点送命了。”
“Like a real Kosingas”, I joked again, but there was truth in those words.
"像个真正的科辛加斯"，我又开玩笑道，但这话里确有几分真意。
“When you become Kosingas, your life will always hang by a thread. But that thread will be as strong as the cord on Viper!” I patted him on the shoulder and went to get Tsoka and Sharak who were grazing peacefully some hundred paces away.
"当你成为科辛加斯时，性命便总如悬丝。但那根丝会像'蝰蛇'的弓弦般坚韧！"我拍拍他的肩膀，去牵正在百步开外安静吃草的措卡和沙拉克。

Marko joined me soon, but he turned several times in the direction in which the Gryphon flew away. Once we have decided by which side to go down to the lake, we slowly went southwards, down the bare range which descended to the forest. From there the range curved into a crescent and steeply slid towards the lake. We calculated that we could be down there before dark. Hoping that there would be no more surprises, we hurried wishing to reach our destination as soon as possible.
马尔科很快跟了上来，但他频频回首望向狮鹫飞离的方向。选定下山的路线后，我们沿着光秃秃的山脊缓缓南行，向森林方向下降。山脊在此处弯成新月状，陡然滑向湖畔。我们估算天黑前能抵达山下。怀着别再节外生枝的期望，我们加紧脚步，盼能尽早到达目的地。

Indeed, there were no more surprises. Like a rolling stone downhill, so did we quickly descend to the forest and from thereon came above the lake following the range. The descent was bare and rocky from thereon. We were mainly worried for the animals not to sprain their legs, for that would have been fatal. We had to descend in a wide circle, so that we all would have the best possible support on the slippery stones. We would stop often and look at the lake.
确实，再没有什么意外了。我们如同滚落山坡的石头般迅速下到森林，而后沿着山脊来到湖泊上方。接下来的下坡路段光秃秃的布满岩石。我们最担心的是牲畜会扭伤腿，那将是致命的。我们不得不绕大圈下行，以便在湿滑的岩石上获得最佳支撑。途中我们频频驻足，眺望那片湖泊。

We were getting nearer. It was fascinating because the lake was perfectly round, as if somebody had made a hole in the ground. If the stories were true that the water was from the Abisme River,
我们越来越近。这湖泊浑圆得令人着迷，仿佛有人在地面凿出的孔洞。如果传说属实——湖水来自阿比斯姆河，
then the water did hide all sorts of dangers and the wyvern seemed to be only one of them. There were probably longer rivers in the world then the Underground, but you could flow down its icy water for ten days from its source to its basin in Hades! I will talk more about the river later, when I tell my adventures in that underground realm.
那么这水域确实暗藏各种凶险，双足飞龙似乎只是其中之一。世上或许有比地下河更长的河流，但你能沿着这条冰河从源头漂流十日直抵冥府盆地！待我讲述那段地下王国冒险时，会再详述这条河流。

The surface of the lake was calm and it had less than thirty fathoms in diameter. So, it wás not big, but the water was as black as night and its bottom could not be inferred. I shuddered from the mere thought that the water was from the Underground, icy cold and merciless. In the middle of the lake was a small island of some 10 acacia trees and to make things more difficult, there was no wind so it did not move! There were a few other smaller islands, each one to two feet wide. From this high, we could not see whether there really was a stone pedestal because of treetops and bushes. I felt my heart beat faster.
湖面平静如镜，直径不足三十英寻。它不算大，但湖水漆黑如夜，深不可测。一想到这水来自地下世界，冰冷刺骨且毫无怜悯，我便不寒而栗。湖心有个小岛，约莫十棵洋槐树丛生其上，更棘手的是当时无风，树影纹丝不动！另有几座更小的岛屿散布其间，每座仅一两英尺宽。从这个高度望去，由于树冠与灌木的遮挡，我们无法确认是否真有石台存在。我感到心跳加速。

Marko started to walk faster as well. He slipped several times because of that. Our descend lasted a long time. When we looked in the direction of where we came from, Eagle’s Nest was under the clouds and we were way below, almost off the mountain. Only late in the afternoon did we come down to 200 paces above the lake, from where it could be perfectly seen. There we found a grove and level ground, so we thought it would be good for the night. It was far enough from the lake and then again we could see it as if it was on palm of a hand. One could clearly see the way to the rocky edge of the bank. We left the animals and things there and decided to cautiously go down to the bottom and examine the surrounding. Everything was calm and quiet, as if no danger lurked from the dark water.
马尔科也开始加快脚步。为此他滑倒了好几次。我们下山花了很长时间。当我们回头望向来时的方向，鹰巢已隐没在云层之下，而我们远远落在下方，几乎就要离开这座山了。直到傍晚时分，我们才下到距离湖泊两百步之遥的高处，从那里可以清晰地俯瞰整个湖面。我们在那里发现了一片小树林和平地，觉得适合过夜。这里离湖泊足够远，又能将湖景尽收眼底，连通往岩岸的路径都清晰可辨。我们把牲畜和行李留在原地，决定谨慎地下到湖边探查周围环境。万籁俱寂，仿佛那幽暗的水中并无危险潜伏。

Thus we entered the forest, which surrounded the lake. We moved quietly and cautiously. I held Viper in my hand and Marko his sword. He knew that it would not be of much help, nevertheless,
于是我们进入了环湖的森林。我们悄无声息地谨慎前行。我握着蝮蛇枪，马尔科则持着他的剑。他明知这柄剑派不上多大用场，但依然紧握在手。
it gave him some feeling of safety. We walked separated some ten paces one beside the other. Occasionally we would stop and listen. Silence. We continued towards the lake and the nearer we came, the slower we walked. Through the trees in front of us, we could see the bare bank of the lake. That was also the most dangerous place, because it was not likely that the huge wyvern would try something in the dense forests, where it could move more slowly. Finally, we came so near to the water that we had to stop ever so often to listen, that we barely moved. Fear was drumming in my head and it felt as if the forest was echoing from my heart beats. Something was telling me that we should not go any nearer, but stay in the safety of the forest. We stopped.
这给了他些许安全感。我们相隔约十步并行前进，时而停下脚步侧耳倾听。万籁俱寂。我们继续朝湖泊走去，越靠近目的地，步伐就越发迟缓。透过前方的树丛，已能望见湖泊光秃秃的堤岸。那也是最危险的地带——因为那头巨型双足飞龙不太可能在行动不便的密林中发动袭击。最终我们离水岸如此之近，不得不频繁停下聆听动静，几乎寸步难行。恐惧在我脑中擂鼓，仿佛整片森林都在随着我的心跳共振。某种直觉警告我们不该继续前进，该留在森林的安全地带。我们停下了。

Then we saw on the bare bank piles of bones. As far as the eye could reach, the bank was white from remains of animals and… men. The majority were bones of wild animals, but there were also dismembered skeletons of cows, pigs and human skulls. What we thought was a white stone bank, was something much more horrible. How many remains there where we could not judge, but if we dared descent to the bank, we would have probably tripped on all sorts of bones.
随后我们在光秃秃的河岸上看到了成堆的骸骨。目力所及之处，河岸因动物与……人类的遗骨而呈现惨白。其中多为野生动物骨骼，但也散落着牛、猪的残骸与人类颅骨。我们原以为是白色石岸的景象，实则是更为骇人的存在。虽无法估量遗骸数量之巨，但若敢冒险下到岸边，恐怕会被各式骸骨绊倒。

I waved at Marko showing him not to go any further. We watched the surroundings a while longer. On the other side of the lake, towards the mountain and below our shelter, there was very little forest and one could clearly see the track of fallen trees which Maud left behind while walking down the bank. Wyverns are water creatures who used to come out on to dry land and they were not as clumsy as it was expected. I met them in Hades and I always bypassed them in a wide arch, because they are unpredictable and dangerous. They usually had one head, similar to that of a lizard, but there were those who had three or five heads. Regardless of how many heads they had, it was always an odd number. Folk tales of wyverns spitting fire are not true; they only blow air forcefully
我向马尔科挥手示意他不要再往前走了。我们又观察了一会儿周围的环境。湖的另一侧朝向山脉，在我们藏身处下方，森林稀疏，可以清晰地看到莫德沿着湖岸行走时留下的倒伏树木痕迹。双足飞龙本是水生生物，偶尔会上岸活动，它们的行动并不像人们想象中那样笨拙。我在冥界见过它们，总是绕大弧线避开，因为这些生物既难以预测又极度危险。它们通常长着类似蜥蜴的单头，但也有三头或五头的变种——无论头部数量多少，必定是奇数。民间传说中飞龙会喷火纯属谬误，它们实际只能猛烈喷吐气流。
through their nostrils and they do not fly like dragons, but have big flippers which resemble wings a bit. They have rough skin, similar to that of the snake, which a common spear or sword cannot penetrate. Almost all of them have corneous growths on their heads which look like horns. Wyverns with only one head usually have a real horn on it and they are considered particularly dangerous. Their sight is very good, they can hear even better and they can feel every movement in the water.
它们通过鼻孔呼吸，飞行方式与龙不同，而是依靠巨大的鳍状肢——那看起来有点像翅膀。皮肤粗糙如蛇鳞，普通刀剑难以刺穿。几乎所有双足飞龙头部都有角状突起，单头飞龙通常长着真正的犄角，这类个体尤为危险。它们的视力极佳，听觉更为敏锐，能感知水中最细微的动静。

Marko and I carefully examined the island in the middle of the lake, from where we stood. Between the trees and dense bushes you could barely see the stone pedestal! That was all. You could see nothing on it and particularly not underneath it. Marko got very excited when he saw it so near, almost at arm’s length. He even carelessly made a few steps forward, exalted by stories of Dragonite, the Prophesy and everything he had experienced since then. Finally he was near his weapon. He wanted it as soon as possible.
我和马尔科仔细勘察了湖心岛的地形，从我们站立处望去。在茂密的树丛灌木间，石质基座几乎难以辨认！仅此而已。基座上空无一物，基座下方更是毫无所见。当发现目标近在咫尺时，马尔科激动不已，仿佛伸手就能触碰。被龙骑士传说、预言以及后续种种奇遇冲昏头脑的他，甚至冒失地向前迈了几步。终于离梦寐以求的武器如此之近，他迫不及待想要得到它。

I could see that Marko was becoming impatient, so I showed with my arm that we should go back where we came from, but he just waved me away. He wanted to stay a while longer. The sun was setting fast and I did not want the dark to catch us near the lake. I showed with my arm in the direction of our shelter and he involuntarily nodded. I felt better as soon as we started going back. We climbed in silence to the shelter. We gathered wood and lit a fire. Darkness descended on the lake and soon it was one with it.
我看得出马尔科越来越不耐烦，于是用手臂示意我们该原路返回，但他只是挥手让我走开。他想再多待一会儿。太阳正迅速西沉，我可不想天黑时还被困在湖边。我朝我们避难所的方向挥了挥手，他不自觉地点头同意。刚启程返回，我就感觉好多了。我们沉默地爬回避难所，收集木柴生起篝火。暮色笼罩湖面，很快便与湖水融为一体。
“Are we safe here?”, asked Marko, looking in the direction of the lake. He was chewing the last piece of dried beef.
"我们在这里安全吗？"马尔科望着湖泊方向问道，嘴里嚼着最后一块风干牛肉。
“Yes, we are”, I said to him.“We are on a hill. Wyverns avoid steep hills because they can overturn when climbing. If we are careful, maybe he might not notice us out here.”
"很安全，"我对他说，"我们在山丘上。双足飞龙会避开陡峭的山丘，因为攀爬时可能会翻倒。只要小心些，说不定它根本不会发现我们在这儿。"
“What are we to do now, Gabriel?”
"我们现在该怎么办，加布里埃尔？"
“We must wait to see Maud or for the wind to blow the small island to the shore. Only then can we make plans.”
“我们必须等待莫德出现，或是等风把小岛吹到岸边。只有那时我们才能制定计划。”
“What happens if the wind blows it into the middle of the lake again?”
“如果风又把它吹回湖中央怎么办？”
“We have no choice, King. We must stay put until we get Dragonite or until we leave our bones here”, I replied to him.
“我们别无选择，国王。在得到龙晶石之前，或是直到我们葬身于此之前，我们都必须坚守此地。”我回答他。
“I have no intention of leaving my bones here, but you will slay the monster with your sling.”
“我可没打算把尸骨留在这里，但你会用投石器干掉那个怪物。”
“I will, as soon as I get the chance”, I told him wishing to convince him. “Now we can only wait.”
“一有机会我就去办。”我告诉他，希望能让他信服。“现在我们只能等待。”
“We are lacking food as well. We only have a bit of stale flatbread and hard cheese.”
“食物也不够了。我们只剩一点发硬的扁面包和硬奶酪。”
“Don’t worry… Tomorrow I shall go hunting. It is important that someone stays here and watches the lake all the time”, I told him. “We must see this wyvern, whether it comes out of the water and onto dry land. How are we to outwit it and slaughter it. We must wait for the wind to blow the island to the shore.”
“别担心……明天我去打猎。重要的是必须有人时刻守在这里观察湖面。”我对他说，“我们得看清这头双足飞龙，看它是否会离开水域登上陆地。我们要如何智取并宰杀它。必须等到风把岛吹向岸边。”
“Do you think that it is otherwise dangerous to swim in that water?”
“你觉得在那片水域游泳会有其他危险吗？”
“Even if we were to kill the wyvern, I would never swim in that water. I would wait for the island to come to the shore.”
“就算我们杀了飞龙，我也绝不会在那水里游泳。我宁愿等岛屿自己漂到岸边来。”
“What can be so horrible in it?”
“水里能有什么这么可怕？”
“The wyvern is the biggest monster in that water, but there are others who could easily drag you to the bottom of the lake and tear you to pieces.”
“飞龙确实是那片水域里最庞大的怪物，但还有其他东西能轻易把你拖到湖底撕成碎片。”
“Then we could stay here a long time”, said Marko despondently.
“那我们可能要在这里待很久了。”马尔科沮丧地说道。
“We have no choice.”
“我们别无选择。”
When the moon appeared above the Eagle’s Nest, both of us looked into the calm surface of the lake. The moonlight illuminated the surroundings well, butthe water was calm and it did not ripple even once. We watched quietly for a long time hoping to see the monster for a moment at least. But nothing happened. Finally, Marko laid on the rug and said more to himself:
当月亮出现在鹰巢上方时，我们俩都凝视着平静的湖面。月光将四周照得很亮，但湖水纹丝不动，甚至没有泛起一丝涟漪。我们静默地观望了很久，希望能至少瞥见那怪物一眼。但什么也没发生。最后，马尔科躺在地毯上，更像是自言自语地说道：
“Maybe there is nothing in that lake any more.”
“也许那湖里已经什么都没有了。”
He quickly fell asleep and I remained watching the calm surface of the water. When the moon set behind our backs, the lake again sank into darkness. The night was quiet and without… wind. The hours dragged! Each night seemed longer. Sometimes even the writing could not shorten it. While I was drawing the Gryphon, I shortly wandered with my thoughts to the Coward Peak. I was wondering what it would feel like to fly on that creature. It must be as if the whole world was on your palm… or in your hand.
他很快睡着了，而我继续注视着平静的水面。当月亮在我们背后落下时，湖泊再次陷入黑暗。夜晚寂静无风。时间过得很慢！每一夜都显得更加漫长。有时连写作也无法缩短它。当我画着狮鹫时，思绪短暂地飘向了懦夫峰。我想象着骑在那生物背上飞翔会是什么感觉。那一定就像整个世界都在你的掌心……或者说掌握之中。

The day passed in preparations of the shelter for a longer stay. Something was telling us that we were to spend days here, so we wanted to be as comfortable as possible. We spread two ends of a canvas between two trees, while the other two we fixed to the ground, so that if rain fell, water would slide off the cloth. We gathered wood, we cleared the terrain, all the while keeping an eye on the lake. As if to spite us, the water did not undulate even once. Marko stayed in the shelter when I went hunting. It was easy hunting with my Viper, as no wild game could run away from me, so even the first day I returned from the hunt with three rabbits. The pheasants I caught at dusk when it was easiest, as they usually spend the night on some branch and they do not see well at dim light. On my way back I picked a full shirt of tasteful, edible mushrooms. When I came back with my spoils, Marko was rubbing his hands in glee to the plentiful meal. As the King was not skilled in preparing food, he watched with great interest how I was doing it. The cleaning of the entrails, skinning fur, plucking feathers in warm water and finally the cutting of meat. We prepared the pheasants for roasting on the fire, while we cut up the rabbits and cooked them in an iron kettle, which I always carried with me. We hung it from a stick above the fire and we let the rabbits simmer. I put in the mushrooms, salt and spiced it with dried leaves of various
这一整天我们都在为长期栖居做准备。某种直觉告诉我们得在此地逗留多日，因此我们力求将避难所布置得尽可能舒适。我们在两棵树之间拉开帆布的两端，另外两端则固定在地面，这样下雨时雨水就能顺着布面滑落。我们一边收集木柴、清理场地，一边时刻留意着湖面动静。仿佛故意与我们作对似的，湖面始终波澜不兴。当我外出打猎时，马尔科留守在营地。凭借"毒蛇"步枪，狩猎变得轻而易举——没有猎物能逃过我的追捕，首日我便带着三只野兔归来。黄昏时分我又轻松猎获几只野鸡，这个时段它们通常栖息在树枝上，昏暗的光线削弱了它们的视力。归途中我还采了满满一衬衫鲜美可口的蘑菇。当我带着战利品返回时，马尔科正搓着双手，为即将到来的丰盛晚餐兴奋不已。这位国王不擅烹饪，便饶有兴致地观摩我处理食材：清理内脏、剥除毛皮、在温水中拔除羽毛，最后将肉块分割妥当。 我们将野鸡处理干净准备上火烤，同时把野兔切块放进铁锅里炖煮——这口铁锅我总是随身携带。我们把锅用木棍吊在火堆上方，让兔肉慢慢煨煮。我往锅里加入蘑菇、盐，还用各种晒干的香草叶调味。
herbs which I picked in the meadow behind the forest. Marko was drinking Mirosh’s brandy dew and kept encouraging me.
我在森林后的草地上采摘的草药。马尔科喝着米罗什的白兰地露酒，一直鼓励着我。
“Praise be to you, priest, you know how to cook… Well,well, you even have some spices, you are a wise one thinking about everything … I am sorry for that donkey of yours, for all the things he has to carry…”
"神父啊，赞美您，您可真会做饭...哎呀呀，连香料都备齐了，考虑周全的聪明人...您那头驮东西的毛驴可真叫人心疼..."

We killed time talking about the way of the Kosingas and of the temptations that pull you astray, but all the time we were watching the lake. The water did not move, nor did the wind blow. We thought of how to outwit the wyvern, but as we hadn’t seen it yet, we did not know how it behaved, so we could not foresee a situation in which we would confront him. I did not know much about these monsters in order to suggest anything.
我们闲聊着科辛加斯的道路和那些引人误入歧途的诱惑来消磨时间，但目光始终未离开湖面。水面纹丝不动，连风也静止了。我们盘算着如何智胜双足飞龙，可既然还未曾见过它，便无从知晓它的习性，自然也无法预想与之对峙的情形。我对这类怪物知之甚少，实在提不出什么建议。

That day also passed. The next day, Marko was restless, so he went hunting and I stayed to watch the lake. Nothing happened again, the water did not undulate nor did the wind blow.
那一天也过去了。次日，马尔科坐立不安，便去打猎，我留下来看守湖泊。依旧无事发生，水面不起波澜，也无风吹拂。
“That lake is as empty as my trough. If there was anything inside, we would have already seen it”, muttered Marko.
"那湖空得跟我家的饲料槽似的。要真有什么东西，咱们早该发现了。"马尔科嘟囔着。

The third day, I could barely hold him back not to go down to the lake and swim to the island. He was adamant that he would swim to the island as there was nothing in the lake. It was empty and we were wasting time, he was saying.
第三天，我几乎拦不住他下湖游向小岛的冲动。他坚称湖里根本什么都没有，非要游过去不可，说我们纯粹是在浪费时间。
“Everybody is getting ready for war and the two of us are as if on a picnic”, protested Marko. “We are watching this lake in vain, there is nothing in it.”
"所有人都在备战，就咱俩跟野餐似的。"马尔科抱怨道，"白盯着这破湖看，里面啥也没有。"

The fourth day we were quarrelling. We were blaming each other and Marko was complaining about the lost time. He was back to the same old tune:
第四天我们争吵起来。我们互相指责，马尔科抱怨着浪费的时间。他又开始老调重弹：
“Instead of sitting with Lazarus discussing how we are to meet the Ottomans, I am sitting with a crazy priest on a hill and together we are staring into this blasted water. What made me come with you! As if the magpies have picked out my brain! You could have
"我本该和拉撒路商讨如何对付奥斯曼人，现在却和个疯神父坐在山上，一起盯着这该死的湖水。我怎么会跟你来这儿！简直像被喜鹊啄坏了脑子！你大可以
nicely continued dealing with goblins and left me to return among men!”
继续和地精打交道，放我回到人群中去！"

He was about to kick my kettle, when he stopped in mid air staring at the lake. I got up quickly and what do I see: a deer came to drink on to the shore! We were standing stiff in expectation. The deer approached slowly and cautiously. She knew that this water was dangerous, but thirst muddles reason and forces man and beast alike to expose themselves to danger. She approached with her head low and slowly lowered her snout into the water. Now or never! Is it possible that the monster was dead and that we have wasted so many days on a picnic, as Marko said?
他正要踢翻我的水壶，突然僵在半空盯着湖面。我急忙起身——你猜怎么着：有头鹿来岸边饮水了！我们屏息凝神地站着。那鹿谨慎地缓步靠近。它明知这湖水危险，但干渴会蒙蔽理智，迫使人与兽 alike 铤而走险。它低着头慢慢将口鼻探入水中。机不可失！难道那怪物真死了？我们这些天就像马尔科说的，只是在野餐吗？

The deer drank several mouthfuls, then raised her head and looked around. Marko looked as if he was going to jump on the deer. Nothing. Calm water. The animal again lowered its head and drank a few more mouthful.
鹿啜饮了几口，随后抬起头环顾四周。马尔科作势要扑向那头鹿。水面平静无波。那动物再次低头饮了几口水。

Encouraged by the safety, she slowly walked beside the bank, stopped and started drinking again.
受到安全感的鼓舞，它缓步沿河岸行走，停下脚步又开始饮水。

Marko spread his arms in anger: “There, what did I tell you? Do you see? There is nothing there.”
马尔科愤怒地张开双臂："看吧，我怎么说的？你看见了吗？根本什么都没有。"

I opened my mouth to say:“Maybe you are right”, when all of a sudden, out of the water jumped a huge creature even wetting the forest some twenty paces away and attacked the poor deer. It opened its jaws and almost swallowed it whole. We saw big, sharp teeth in an elongated head which had one horn. We could hear the cracking of bones. One bite was enough for the legs of the deer to fall on the ground and the water turned dark red colour from the blood. The long serpent like body stuck out of the water in a few places and it made waves which bathed the shore…and the island.
我正欲开口说"也许你是对的"，突然水面跃出一头巨兽，飞溅的水花甚至打湿了二十步开外的树林，径直扑向那头可怜的鹿。它张开血盆大口，几乎将整头鹿囫囵吞下。我们看见它狭长的脑袋上长着独角，口中布满锋利獠牙。骨骼碎裂声清晰可闻。仅一口就咬断了鹿腿，鲜血将河水染成暗红。那蛇形长躯在水面多处隆起，掀起的波浪拍打着河岸...甚至淹上了小岛。

The scales on her body were most prominent around the head, which was as big as a bullock’s and the body was as wide as an oak. Although she was in the water, one could guess that her flippers were as big and strong. No wonder people said she had wings
她身上的鳞片在头部最为显眼，那颗头颅大如公牛，身躯粗壮似橡树。尽管藏身水中，仍能想象她的鳍肢必定同样硕大有力。难怪人们说她生有双翼
because they looked like ones. It was difficult to assess how long she was, but experience told me that she was at least ten fathoms long. Although she had a narrower head, her jaws were large enough to swallow a whole deer. The eyes were at the top of the head and not on the side and from the big nostrils she blew air, throwing out the water. In three mouthfuls she swallowed the game and then, as serpents do, she raised her head and swallowed the whole victim. One could easily see the mouthful descend from the head to the stomach until she disappeared into the water. As she appeared, so she quickly dived, bathing the shore with the bloody water and parts of the deer which fell out of her jaws… The island moved just a little.
——因为那确实形似翅膀。难以估量她的确切长度，但经验告诉我至少达十英寻。虽然头部较窄，但颚部宽大得足以吞下整只鹿。双眼长在头顶而非两侧，巨大的鼻孔喷吐着气息，将水花高高掀起。她三口吞下猎物，随后如蛇类般昂首将整个牺牲品囫囵咽下。能清晰看见食物团块从头部滑向胃部，直至她没入水中。她现身时迅捷如电，潜没时激起血浪滔滔，残存的鹿肉碎块从她齿缝间迸溅……整座岛屿随之微微震颤。

Marko was still stiffly staring at the lake when I told him:
当我开口时，马尔科仍僵立着凝视湖面：
“Now, King, take off your clothes to the waist and swim to the island.”
"现在，陛下，请褪去上衣游向那座岛。"
“God damn you, Gabriel… What monster is that! Does that still exist in this world? How are we to kill it? What can we do against her?” Marko was so shocked that he did not separate his eyes from the water which was still undulating. Then he looked at me in shock: “How are we to outwit it? Have you seen how many human bones are on the shore? Maybe we should go for help somewhere?”
“该死的，加布里埃尔…那是什么怪物！这世上居然还有这种东西？我们怎么杀死它？我们能拿她怎么办？”马尔科震惊得无法将视线从仍在波动的水面上移开。随后他惊恐地看着我：“我们该怎么智取它？你看到岸边有多少人骨了吗？或许我们该去找些帮手？”
“Nobody can help us, King. We would only expose more people to the danger. We must think how to outwit her.”
“没人能帮我们，国王。只会让更多人陷入危险。我们必须想办法智取她。”
“I am not getting near her. You can shoot her from your sling until you hit her.”
“我绝不会靠近她。你可以用投石器一直射她，直到命中为止。”
“We have to lure her to dive out again in order for me to shoot”, I said.
“必须引诱她再次浮出水面，我才能射击。”我说道。
“How do you plan us to do that? Don’t even think of sending me down to the shore to splash in the water!” Marko stopped talking and started thinking:
“你打算让我们怎么做？别想着把我打发到海边去玩水！”马尔科停下话头，开始思考：
“Shall we place some cattle or pig and then you can shoot her when she comes out?”
“我们要不要放些牛或猪，等她出来时你就可以开枪打她？”
“We can try… But first we have to find a bait.”
“我们可以试试……但首先得找到诱饵。”
“The nearest village is far, I suppose”, said Marko thoughtfully, “that is why we must hunt down a deer or a wild boar…and take it down to the shore. You will do that.”
“最近的村子还很远吧，”马尔科若有所思地说，“所以我们得猎一头鹿或野猪……然后把它拖到岸边。这事就交给你了。”
“How, Marko, am I to do that, when I have to shoot her from the sling? You’ll have to take it down to the water.”
“马克，我该怎么做到呢？我得用投石器射她。你得把诱饵拖到水边去。”
“No, you will! Hold the sling in your mouth and when the wyvern dives out, you will quickly take it and shoot her!”
“不，该你去！把投石器咬在嘴里，等飞龙俯冲出来时，你迅速取下射她！”
“Don’t talk rubbish! Did you see how she attacked the deer? She didn’t even have the chance to make a sound!”
“别说蠢话！你看到她怎么袭击鹿的吗？那鹿连叫都来不及叫一声！”

There was a pause. It was clear to both of us that he would have to drag the bait to the water, while I would watch hidden with a tensed sling. Something was telling me that it sounded too easy. One of those who left his bones there must have tried something similar. Maybe they even had a better plan. I was consoled only by the fact that they did not have Viper, who could kill the wyvern on the spot.
一阵沉默。我们俩都清楚，他得把诱饵拖到水边，而我则要隐蔽起来，拉紧投石器等着。有个声音告诉我，这听起来太简单了。那些在此丧命的人中，肯定有人试过类似的办法。说不定他们的计划更周全。唯一让我安慰的是，他们没有能当场击杀飞龙的毒蛇。
“All right!”, Marko said finally. “Everything is better, than sitting here doing nothing.”
"好吧！"马尔科终于说道，"总比坐在这儿什么都不干强。"

Thus we made a plan and agreed to go hunting tomorrow on big game, that would serve as bait. The rest of the day we spent examining the lake and looking for the spot where to leave the bait and from where I was to shoot the wyvern. We chose the best spot for it. It was right underneath our shelter. The bait could safely be rolled down and then just pushed a little into the water, and I would be watching from nearby. Marko insisted that I be as near to the monster as possible so as not to miss it and to be involved equally in the danger as he would be. I had to agree.
于是我们制定计划，决定次日去猎取大型猎物作为诱饵。当天余下时间，我们仔细勘察湖泊，寻找放置诱饵的最佳位置以及我射击飞龙的地点。最终选定的位置恰好在我们的栖身处正下方——诱饵可以安全地滚落下去，只需稍加推动就能入水，而我将在近处守候。马尔科坚持要我尽可能靠近怪物，既为确保命中率，也让我和他共同承担同等风险。我不得不表示同意。

That night, Marko was very restless in his sleep. He had no peace. The plan was daring and dangerous, but there was no other way. Only when some clouds arrived and shielded the moon, did Marko fall into a deep sleep and left me still to think. It was the quiet of the night, when I heard waves and splashing from the lake. It was
那天晚上，马尔科在睡梦中非常不安。他无法平静。这个计划既大胆又危险，但别无他法。直到几片云飘来遮住了月亮，马尔科才陷入沉睡，留我一人继续思索。夜阑人静时，我听见湖面传来水波荡漾的声响。那是
obvious that Maud was swimming on the surface. Where was she going? Are we safe up here on the hill? I was convincing myself that the wyvern could not climb up the steep side and that she was probably going somewhere else. Nevertheless, I took Viper in my hand just in case, if the huge head of the monster showed itself to me in the dark. When she swam out, I heard her body dragging on the ground and the cracking of wood underneath her. There was no moonlight so nothing could be seen and to go down, would be equal to suicide. In pitch black we could see nothing, while wyverns see as if it is daylight!
显然莫德正在水面上游动。她要去哪里？我们在山上安全吗？我不断说服自己，那头双足飞龙无法攀爬陡峭的山坡，她很可能只是去别处。尽管如此，我还是握紧了毒牙剑以防万一——万一黑暗中突然冒出那个怪物的巨大头颅。当她游过时，我听见她身躯拖过地面的摩擦声，以及身下木材断裂的咔嚓声。没有月光什么都看不见，此刻下山无异于自杀。在漆黑中我们如同盲人，而双足飞龙却视若白昼！

The noise was getting further away until it stopped suddenly. Maud did not go far from the lake. Then it was dead silence. It was like that until just before dawn, when again the noise could be heard as if the wyvern was returning to the lake. Indeed, it was so and one could hear it strongly flap its flippers in the water several times and then again it was silence. I had a dilemma. What was she doing outside of the water in the pitch black? Where did she go?
声响逐渐远去，直至突然沉寂。莫德并未远离湖泊。接着是死一般的寂静。这般寂静持续到黎明前夕，当那声响再度传来，仿佛双足飞龙正返回湖泊。确实如此，能清晰听见她多次用力拍打鳍肢击水的声音，随后又归于沉寂。我满心疑惑：这漆黑深夜，她离水上岸究竟要做什么？她去了哪里？

When the fifth day dawned, I told Marko what happened and the latter got terrified.
第五天破晓时，我将此事告知马尔科，后者顿时吓得面如土色。
“She could have eaten us while we slept. Where you keeping guard, monk, or dozing? If you want to doze, you must wake me up to replace you, but don’t sleep so that both of us never wake up again!”
“她本可以在我们睡着时把我们吃掉。你这和尚是在守夜还是打盹？想打盹就得叫醒我来替你，可别让咱俩一觉不醒！”

I just waved my hand before going hunting.
我不过是挥挥手就出门打猎去了。
Sometimes, I think that something plays around with us humans, because when a man needs something badly, then he can’t find it at all. So that day, there was not even a whiff of wind and I did not see one single animal either. When I came back emptyhanded, Marko was just cursing and muttering. Each delay meant longer stay in this place and the continuation of uncertainty. The worst was staying put in this place. It is easier to do anything or keep walking for days, then staying in one place.
有时我觉得冥冥中有东西在戏弄我们人类——人越是急需什么，就越是遍寻不得。那天连一丝风都没有，我连个活物影子都没见着。当我空手而归时，马科正骂骂咧咧地嘟囔着。每耽搁一刻，就意味着要在这鬼地方多待一天，多受一天煎熬。最折磨人的就是困守原地。宁可日夜兼程干苦力，也比钉在一个地方强。

On the night of the fifth day on the lake, Marko woke up several times to check whether I was sleeping or dosing. He was afraid that something might surprise him while he slept.
在湖边的第五夜，马科惊醒了好几次来查看我是睡是醒。他总怕自己睡着时会遭了暗算。
“For heaven’s sake, man, sleep and don’t worry. I won’t sleep a wink”, I told him, but he only looked at me under his eyelids in disbelief. Finally, overcome by tiredness, he started snoring. I just took my scroll to continue writing by the fire, when again I heard the splashing on the lake. Whether by chance or not, again there was no moonlight because of the clouds, so nothing could be seen. I stood on the edge looking into the darkness, but nothing could be seen. I heard swimming, then the wyvern coming out on shore, going on land and stopping. Silence. I stood like that a long time thinking about what the wyvern might be doing. Where was she going in the dark? Should I go down and look for her? No! It was too dangerous.
“看在老天的份上，伙计，快睡吧别担心。我眼皮都不会合一下的。”我对他说道，可他却只是半信半疑地耷拉着眼皮看我。最终倦意征服了他，鼾声随之响起。我刚拿起卷轴准备就着火光继续书写，湖面又传来哗啦水声。不知是否巧合，云层再次遮蔽了月光，四下漆黑不可视物。我站在崖边凝视黑暗，却什么也看不见。我听见划水声，接着是翼蜥上岸的动静，它登上陆地后便静止不动。万籁俱寂。我伫立良久，揣度着这头翼蜥的意图。它究竟要在黑暗中前往何处？我该下山寻找它吗？不！这太危险了。

I returned and sat by the fire. Again I waited a long time until Maud returned back to the lake. Not long afterwards, the sky started to lighten up in the east, behind Eagle’s Nest. When it was light enough, I looked from above at the path the wyvern could have passed, but there was no trace of it.
我回到火堆旁坐下。又等待许久，直到莫德重新回到湖中。不久后，鹰巢背后的东方天际开始泛白。待晨光足够明亮时，我从高处俯瞰翼蜥可能经过的小径，却未发现任何踪迹。

That morning, when Marko woke up, I left him in the shelter and went hunting. The clouds were gathering from the northwest and it looked like rain. It was muggy. I was hoping the wind would blow and push the small island to the shore. Around noon I managed to shoot a deer, so I put her on Tsoka and brought him to the shelter. Marko was happy. He saw an end to our waiting. We didn’t wait any longer, but started preparing to catch the wyvern. The bank below the shelter was steep and there was no problem with the deer, we just let it roll down. It was necessary just to drag it another threefour feet to the water. I remained on the steep bank, some twenty paces from the shore with Viper in my hand, while Marko silently came to the corpse and started dragging it to the water. He was
那天早上，马可醒来时，我把他留在庇护所，独自去打猎。西北方的乌云正在聚集，看样子要下雨了。天气闷热难耐。我盼着风能吹起来，把这小岛推向岸边。临近中午时，我成功猎到一头鹿，便把它架在措卡背上带回庇护所。马可很高兴，他看到我们漫长的等待终于要结束了。我们没再耽搁，立刻开始准备捕捉双足飞龙。庇护所下方的河岸很陡峭，处理鹿尸不成问题，我们直接让它滚下去。只需再拖个三四英尺就能到水边。我手持毒蛇枪站在距岸边约二十步的陡岸上，而马可悄悄靠近鹿尸，开始往水边拖拽。
frantically looking at the water, but the surface was calm. I tightened the sling and waited. Marko, somewhat clumsily threw the deer half into the water and started running back. At that moment, the lake surged and the monster jumped out, over the deer and went straight for Marko! The water splashed both of us and threw us onto the ground! I started sliding down towards Marko and the wyvern, which was attacking the King! Marko ran upwards, but he began to slide backwards on the rock towards Maud, as it was slippery because of flooded water. Luckily, the wyvern could neither find good footing, because of the steep side, but she managed to coil her snakelike body and prepare to jump on the poor King with the upper part of her body. She opened the horrendous jaws and the scales around the neck bristled. She looked with bloody eyes on Marko. I somehow managed to stop a few steps in front of the King and quickly tightened the sling.
我疯狂地盯着水面，但湖面平静无波。我收紧投石索等待着。马尔科有些笨拙地将半只鹿尸抛入水中，随即转身就跑。就在此刻，湖面突然翻涌，那头怪物破水而出，越过鹿尸直扑马尔科！飞溅的湖水将我们两人都掀翻在地！我开始顺着湿滑的岩面向马尔科和正在袭击国王的飞龙滑去。马尔科试图向上攀爬，但被洪水浸透的岩石让他不断向下滑向魔龙。所幸陡峭的岩壁也让飞龙难以立足，但它仍能蜷曲蛇状身躯，扬起上半身准备扑向可怜的国王。它张开血盆大口，颈部的鳞片全部竖起，用猩红的眼睛死死盯住马尔科。我在距离国王几步之遥处勉强刹住脚步，迅速抡圆了投石索。
“For heaven’s sake, Gabriel, help me!”, pleaded Marko looking at me terrified.
"看在上帝份上，加布里埃尔，救救我！"马尔科惊恐地望着我哀求道。

The wyvern, not being stupid, saw that I was tightening something towards her, so she tried to throw herself to the side and dive into the water. At the same time the sling hissed, she curved to the side and moved her head away from the Dragontear, but as her body was curved I hit the right flipper which smashed into pieces. She let out a painful cry from which the mountain echoed and disappeared into the water, leaving a bloody trail. Not knowing if she was coming back for us or not, I put another Dragontear and tightened the sling again.
这头双足飞龙并不愚蠢，它察觉到我正朝它拉紧某样东西，便试图侧身躲避并扎入水中。当投石器发出嘶鸣的瞬间，它弯曲身体偏转方向，让头部避开了龙泪石——但由于其身躯的弯曲姿态，我击中了它的右翼，那翼膜顿时粉碎四溅。它发出痛苦的嚎叫，声浪在山间回荡，随后遁入水中，只留下一道血色轨迹。不知它是否会杀回马枪，我立即装填另一颗龙泪石，再次绷紧了投石器。

Marko dragged himself to me and collapsed exhausted. He could not say a word, but only kept nodding his head in protest. We were both soaked through, as if we had jumped into the lake. The water was really freezing although it was summer. It was clear that it came from the entrails of Earth. What was in that water beside Maud, I did not even dare think, so quickly I suggested to Marko that we
马尔科挣扎着爬到我身边，精疲力竭地瘫倒在地。他连一个字都说不出来，只能不停地摇头表示反对。我们俩浑身湿透，活像刚跳进湖里。虽是盛夏时节，湖水却冰冷刺骨——显然是从地心深处涌出的。除了水藻之外，那水里还藏着什么可怕的东西，我根本不敢细想，于是赶紧建议马尔科
move away from the shore as it was not safe. I was very sorry that I lost one Dragontear.
撤离岸边，这里太危险了。损失一颗龙泪石让我心疼不已。

We dragged ourselves somehow to the shelter and took the wet clothes off. We could see from above that the deer had disappeared. What had dragged it into the water, we could only guess.
我们勉强拖着身子回到庇护所，脱下湿透的衣服。从高处望去，那只鹿已经消失无踪。是什么把它拖进水里，我们只能猜测。
“She almost grabbed me, said Marko.” I think I have never been so frightened… Although, when the Gryphon threw himself on me, it wasn’t much better. I don’t know how you manage, Gabriel, but it is much easier in battle when you find yourself face-to-face with another man. This is… Horror."
"她差点抓住我，"马尔科说。"我这辈子从没这么害怕过...虽然狮鹫扑向我的时候也好不到哪去。加布里埃尔，我不知道你是怎么应对的，但在战场上直面另一个人类时反而简单得多。这简直是...噩梦。"
“What are we going to do now? This monster is cunning. All the time she knew that we were here. She did not go for the deer, by directly onto you and me. It seems to have been a bait for us and not for her. This time we had more luck than brains. We mustn’t do it this way any more… We have to think of something else.”
"现在怎么办？这怪物太狡猾了。它一直都知道我们在这儿。它没去追鹿，而是直接冲着你和我来。看来那只鹿是给我们设的饵，不是给它准备的。这次能活命全靠运气而不是脑子。我们不能再这样了...得想别的办法。"
“I know what we should do”, said Marko. “Pack and go away.”
"我知道该怎么办，"马尔科说。"收拾行李走人。"
“We are going nowhere without Dragonite”, I replied shortly.
“没有快龙我们哪儿也去不了。”我简短地回答道。
Luckily the day was hot and muggy and the wet clothes dried quickly. We spent the rest of the day in silence and in a bad mood. We couldn’t think of something to outwit the wyvern. To make things worse, the small island did not move. The sky was getting cloudier and we were hoping for rain and wind. Maybe we could try to creep to the island if it came anywhere near the shore and to slink to the stone pedestal on the island, but probably others have tried that and in the end left their bones on the shore.
幸运的是天气闷热潮湿，湿衣服很快就干了。我们余下的时间都沉默不语，情绪低落。我们想不出什么办法能智胜那头双足飞龙。更糟的是，那座小岛纹丝不动。天空越来越阴沉，我们盼着能下雨刮风。或许等岛屿靠近岸边时，我们可以试着匍匐登岛，潜行到岛上的石基处——但很可能早有人尝试过，最终只留下岸边的累累白骨。

We did not talk about the wyvern until the end of the day, but we were looking into the sky more often. Maybe a storm would save us, if we were to creep to the island under the cover of night and rain? We were racking our brains with so many possibilities that every time we would stop on that “but.” I believe that the King, as I did, had in front of his eyes those huge terrible jaws and bloody eyes of
直到夜幕降临我们都没再讨论那头飞龙，但频频抬头望天。或许一场暴风雨能拯救我们？若趁着夜雨掩护匍匐登岛？我们绞尽脑汁设想各种可能，却总在"但是"处戛然而止。我相信国王和我一样，眼前始终浮现着那双足飞龙
the wyvern. It is a scene not forgotten easily and has a nasty habit of returning when one closes one’s eyes.
血红的眼睛和骇人的血盆大口。这画面令人难忘，更会在闭眼时阴魂不散地重现。

During the night, again the same story. Maud again swam to shore, came out and disappeared somewhere… Before dawn she returned into the water. That night was also cloudy, more than on other days and it smelt of rain. It turned so cold that we had to put on our long coats. When the wind started to blow, I was so happy that I had to wake up Marko. Even he didn’t protest, but jumped on his feet and calculated to which side would the wind take the island. A man usually does not think about something that he does not need and for us the wind was more welcome than anything else. Even the peace that we felt on the lake was not without reason. Our enemies were hoping that the wyvern would kill us and finish their work for them, so they did not bother us. Surely they were following each move we made. We were determined to persevere to the end.
夜里，同样的情形再次上演。莫德又一次游到岸边，上岸后便消失无踪……黎明前才回到水中。那晚的云层比往日更厚，空气中弥漫着雨的气息。天气骤冷，我们不得不裹上长外套。当风起时，我兴奋得必须叫醒马尔科。连他都没有抱怨，一跃而起计算着风会把岛吹向何方。人通常不会考虑不需要的东西，而对我们来说，没有什么比这阵风更令人欣喜了。就连我们在湖上感受到的宁静也并非无缘无故——敌人指望双足飞龙替他们解决我们，所以没来骚扰。但他们肯定在监视我们的一举一动。我们已下定决心坚持到底。

Dawn found us both awake and on our feet. With the first light, we looked at the lake to see where the island was, because the wind stopped blowing. Our disappointment was great when we saw that the wind had pushed it two-three fathoms from the eastern shore. It was close, but not enough. No swimming could be considered, even on such a short distance. We had to wait for the island to come to the shore. And then… not far from there on a solitary rock on the shore, I noticed a bloody trail! The bloody trail could be seen from far. The wyvern had come out of the lake during the night and this time she had left a bloody trail behind.
黎明时分，我们俩都醒着并已起身。借着第一缕晨光，我们望向湖面寻找岛屿的位置——因为风已经停了。当发现风把岛屿推到了离东岸两三英寻远的地方时，我们大失所望。距离虽近，却还不够。即便是这么短的距离，游泳过去也是不可行的。我们只能等待岛屿靠岸。就在这时……在离岸不远处一块孤立的岩石上，我发现了血迹！那血迹从远处就能看见。夜骐昨夜曾离开湖面，而这次它留下了血迹痕迹。

Marko and I quickly ran to that spot to see what was Maud doing on shore, hoping that it would somehow help our quest. When we crept cautiously, we noticed that the bloody trail lead further towards the rocky bottom of the mountain, some fifty fathoms away from the lake. The trees on the path were long before felled and the
我和马尔科迅速跑向那个地点，想看看莫德在岸上做了什么，希望这能对我们的任务有所帮助。当我们小心翼翼地靠近时，注意到血迹一直延伸到距湖边约五十英寻的山脚乱石堆。小径上的树木早已被砍倒，而
grass was sparse. Only then did we realise that the wyvern went regularly this way. Although we were on land, we became anxious because the monster could come after us. With a quick step, we followed the bloody trail of the flipper all the way to…the entrance of the cave which was skilfully hidden among the trees at the bottom of the mountain. Although, Maud had felled some trees on the way, these trees were untouched and it was clear that the monster wanted this place to remain hidden, as it skilfully managed to squeeze through them in order to enter the opening which was a little bigger than a man’s height.
草地稀疏。直到那时我们才意识到，翼龙经常走这条路。尽管我们身处陆地，却因这怪物可能追来而焦虑不安。我们快步跟随那带血的鳍肢痕迹一路来到……山脚下巧妙隐藏在树林中的洞穴入口。虽然莫德沿途砍倒了一些树木，但这些树木完好无损，显然怪物希望这个地方保持隐蔽——它灵巧地挤过树丛，钻入了比人略高的洞口。

At the entrance of the cave we were overwhelmed by a terrible smell of corpses and the wyvern itself, but we did not stop. Marko pushed me forward to go first with Viper in hand and he went behind me. As we got used to the smell, we slowly stepped into the semi darkness of the cave. The area inside suddenly widened, so that the arc was some ten fathoms high and as much wide and long. Immediately I noticed traces of claws on the walls on all sides and I realised that the wyvern had dug out this hole for itself in the mountain and that she had dug until she came to bare stone. Why did she do this…?
在洞穴入口处，我们被尸体和翼龙本身的恶臭所淹没，但我们没有停下脚步。马尔科推着我向前，让我手持毒蛇剑走在前面，他则跟在我身后。当我们逐渐适应这股气味后，缓缓踏入半明半暗的洞穴内部。洞内空间骤然开阔，拱顶约有十英寻高，宽度与长度也相当。我立即注意到四周墙壁上遍布爪痕，这才意识到是翼龙在山中为自己挖掘了这个巢穴——它一直挖到裸露的岩层才停手。它为何要这么做...？
“Come and see this, Gabriel”, said Marko from the bottom of the cave. He was standing on the edge of a hole. On the ground around us were white bones of various animals and a few human skulls. When I approached him, I could not believe my eyes.
"过来看看这个，加布里埃尔。"马尔科从洞穴底部喊道。他正站在一个坑洞边缘。我们周围的地面上散落着各种动物的白骨和几具人类颅骨。当我走近他时，眼前的景象令我难以置信。

We were both standing on the edge of a recess in the ground about three feet deep, whose bottom was covered with branches and leaves, among which lay snuggled a huge egg! It was so big that a man could not have embraced it with his arms. This was the wyvern’s lair! That moment I understood everything. During the night, under the cover of darkness she would sneak out of the lake and lay on this egg until dawn and then return in order not to be noticed, thus protecting herself and her offspring. I was terrified.
我们俩正站在一个约三英尺深的地坑边缘，坑底铺满了树枝和落叶，其中赫然蜷伏着一枚巨蛋！它大得连成年男子都无法环抱。这里就是双足飞龙的巢穴！那一刻我全都明白了——每到夜间，它便借着黑暗掩护从湖中潜出，整夜伏在这枚蛋上直至黎明，再悄然返回以免被发现，如此既能保护自己又能守护后代。我吓得魂飞魄散。

If she were to find us here, that would be the end of us. There was no exit. Human bones around us now made much more sense. Whoever stumbled upon her lair earlier, remained here.
倘若它此刻发现我们，我们必死无疑。这里根本没有退路。周围散落的人骨突然变得合理起来——所有曾误闯巢穴的倒霉鬼，都永远留在了这里。
“We must run away from here, Marko!”, I cried.“We are finished if she comes!”
“我们必须离开这里，马尔科！”我喊道。“要是她来了我们就完了！”

We started running towards the exit, but there waiting for us, was a huge snakelike body! We were trapped. The exit was blocked for us. The wyvern was waiting for us. We stopped in our tracks, feverishly thinking what were we to do. There was no other exit but the one by which we came in. We could not hide anywhere inside. There was no hole into which we could hide.
我们开始向出口跑去，但等待我们的是一条巨蛇般的身躯！我们被困住了。出口被堵死了。那只双足飞龙正等着我们。我们停下脚步，疯狂地思考该怎么办。除了进来的那个入口，这里没有其他出口。洞穴里无处可藏，连个能躲藏的缝隙都没有。
“Shall we fight our way out, whatever happens, hopefully one of us will survive?”, asked Marko anxiously, ready to rush if only I nodded my head. Experience in life is dearly paid, as the scars on my body proved, and to save my head in Hades I had to transform all that acquired knowledge into skills which are not needed by ordinary men, nor warriors in life. I composed myself and began to think-we are in a cave and in front of the narrow entrance was the huge monster ready to come in. If that happened, we were doomed. In order to enter through the narrow opening which she had dug, she had first to squeeze her head through…
“要不我们杀出一条血路？不管发生什么，至少我们中能活一个？”马尔科焦急地问道，只要我一点头他就准备冲出去。生活的经验是用惨痛代价换来的——我身上的伤疤就是证明，而为了在冥界保住脑袋，我必须把所有这些学来的知识转化为普通人乃至现世战士都用不上的特殊技能。我定了定神开始思考：我们身处洞穴，狭窄的入口外那只巨兽正蓄势待入。若真让它进来，我们就死定了。要想钻进它自己挖出的狭窄通道，它必须先挤进脑袋……

I raised Viper and tightened him. I aimed at the entrance of the lair. I was expecting her to squeeze her head through, any moment. There was no hesitation. She was sly, she knew that she could be hurt in the head but she must go with it first. Marko stiffened. Although I expected it, I was still surprised by the size of that snout which squeezed through and opened towards us. The teeth ominously white and long as Marko’s sword, shone in the semidarkness and from her throat we were overwhelmed by such a nasty smell from which knees buckle. From her roar the earth shook. We were looking death in the mouth and into two bloody eyes bulging out in fury that we were threatening her offspring.
我举起毒蛇弩并绷紧弓弦。瞄准巢穴入口的瞬间，我预感到她随时会探出头来。没有丝毫犹豫。这狡猾的家伙明知头部可能受伤，却必须率先突围。马尔科浑身僵直。尽管早有心理准备，当那个硕大的吻部挤过洞口朝我们张开时，我仍被其尺寸震惊——惨白的獠牙如马尔科的佩剑般修长，在昏暗中泛着寒光，喉间喷出的腐臭气息熏得人膝盖发软。她的怒吼令大地震颤。我们直视着死亡的血盆大口，那双暴突的血红眼珠里燃烧着怒火，只因我们威胁到了她的幼崽。

I did not hesitate. I released the sling and it hissed. That same moment the wyvern’s head crashed on the ground and remained motionless. Her eyes remained open and between them a thin jet of blood slid down the head.
我没有迟疑。松开弩弦的刹那，箭矢破空嘶鸣。翼蜥的头颅随即重重砸落地面，再无声息。瞪圆的双眼间，一道细长的血线正顺着头部缓缓蜿蜒。
“You killed her like a rabbit!”, cried Marko and jumped joyfully. “Gabriel, indeed you have a powerful weapon! O, with one sling you have killed this huge monster! You could not have done that with an axe, even if you were to hit it all day long in the head!” He was overjoyed and surprised, because this was the first time that he was witness of the destructive power of Viper.
"你像杀兔子一样杀了她！"马尔科欢呼雀跃地跳起来喊道，"加布里埃尔，你的武器真厉害！啊，一记投石就解决了这头巨兽！就算用斧头砍一整天脑袋也做不到！"他既惊喜又震撼，因为这是他第一次亲眼见证蝮蛇投石索的毁灭性威力。
“Not with an axe, but with Dragonite I could”, I replied putting the sling back at my waist.
"用斧头不行，但用龙晶武器可以，"我把投石索别回腰间答道。
“Are you saying that Dragonite is equally powerful?”
"你是说龙晶武器和这威力相当？"
“More powerful”, I replied.
"更胜一筹，"我回答。
Marko nodded his head in amazement. One moment we looked as if we were doomed and the next the wyvern was lying dead… like a rabbit. We approached her to look at her from near. Indeed her jaw was so big that she could easily swallow a man. Her tongue, which was hanging from the mouth was as big as a man. We could only guess her age, as she was the faithful keeper of Dragonite since its coming from the Middle Earth. Her skin was as rough as wooden bark and it would have been a miracle if any other weapon apart from the Elfish ones could penetrate it. At the top of the head she had a horn two cubits long. Wyverns rarely use them in battle, but they were very proud of them. Among wyverns hierarchy existed and ranks were determined according to size, age and length of horn. The Elfish armourers prized her horn, which they often used to make handles for swords or knives. Then they would carve them with magic runes, which then gave the weapon special combat power.
马尔科惊讶地点了点头。前一刻我们还仿佛难逃一劫，下一秒这头双足飞龙就像兔子般倒毙在地。我们走近细看，它的下颌确实大得能轻易吞下整个人类，垂在嘴外的舌头也和人一般大小。我们只能猜测它的年龄——自从龙晶从中土世界降临以来，它便是忠实的守护者。它的皮肤粗糙如树皮，若非精灵武器，其他兵刃能刺穿它简直就是奇迹。头顶生有两肘长的犄角，飞龙虽极少在战斗中动用此角，却对此极为自豪。飞龙族群中存在等级制度，地位高低依体型、年龄和犄角长度而定。精灵工匠珍视这种犄角，常用来制作刀剑握柄，再镌刻魔法符文，赋予武器特殊的战斗力量。

That is why it was not difficult for me to take out my Wolfclaw and to Marko’s amazement, climb on the wyvern’s head and with
正因如此，我毫不犹豫地抽出狼爪剑。在马尔科震惊的目光中，我攀上飞龙头顶，用
two strong strokes, cut the horn. It fell right in front of Marko’s legs and he moved backwards with disgust and frowned at me.
两记猛击，斩断了犄角。它正好落在马可脚前，他厌恶地后退一步，皱眉瞪着我。
“What are you doing? What do you need this thing for?”
"你在干什么？要这玩意儿有什么用？"
“We will give it to the Elves to make handles for weapons from it. Maybe they can make a pipe for you to play music for us”, I joked with him.
"我们要把它送给精灵族打造武器握柄。说不定还能给你做支笛子，好给我们演奏音乐呢。"我跟他开玩笑道。
“Have you gone mad, Gabriel?”, the King was amazed. “I would never put that in my mouth.”
"加布里埃尔，你疯了吗？"国王满脸惊诧，"我死也不会把那东西放进嘴里。"

I laughed aloud. The cave echoed. Marko was just nodding his head, seeing that I was joking with him.
我放声大笑，洞穴里回荡着我的笑声。马尔科只是点点头，看出我是在和他开玩笑。
“Stop pulling your face and stop mucking about and tell me if you need anything else from this monster, now that you have started chopping it up”, he replied.
"别摆出那副表情了，也别再胡闹了，既然你已经开始解剖这头怪物，就告诉我你还需要它身上的什么东西。"他回应道。
“As a matter of fact I do”, I said to his surprise.
"事实上，我确实需要。"我说道，这让他有些意外。
I moved to her paw, which was short, but broad and strong. She had three strong fingers in front and one at the back. On each of them was a claw as long as the palm of a hand and as sharp as a spike. They used them to make tops for arrows which could penetrate any armour, even the one made of dragon’s scales which was impenetrable for everything else. If they could make tops for arrows, I would ask the Elves to make me a projectile for my sling. What a deadly weapon that would make! I would save it for special occasions. Unfortunately, Maud was lying on the two right legs, so I could not approach them, but with my sword I cut off the claws from the two left legs. I gathered up the claws and told Marko to take the horn.
我走向她的前爪，虽然短小，却宽厚有力。前面有三根粗壮的手指，后面还有一根。每根指头上都长着足有手掌那么长、尖如铁钉的爪子。他们用这些爪子制作箭镞，能穿透任何盔甲，甚至是龙鳞制成的、其他武器都无法击穿的护甲。既然他们能用爪子制作箭镞，我打算请精灵们为我的投石器打造弹丸。那将是多么致命的武器啊！我要把它留到特殊场合使用。可惜毛德压住了右侧的两条腿，我无法靠近，但我用剑从左边的两条腿上切下了爪子。我收集好这些爪子，并让马尔科带上那只角。
“I am not taking that in my hand. If you need it, you take it”, he said and started squeezing between the body of the wyvern and the rock at the entrance of the cave. “What a smell! I cannot breathe!”
“我可不碰那东西。你要就自己拿。”他说着，开始从洞穴入口处的翼龙尸体和岩壁间挤过去。“这气味！简直没法呼吸！”

We were relieved when we came out onto the fresh air. The fresh northerly wind refreshed us as we were sweaty. The sky was cloudy. There would be rain until the end of the day.
当我们重新呼吸到新鲜空气时，大家都松了口气。带着汗水的身体被清新的北风一吹，顿觉神清气爽。天空阴云密布，看来天黑前要下雨了。
“We left the egg”, Marko remembered.
“我们把龙蛋落下了。”马可突然想起来。
“Let it be”, I said to him.“Let destiny take its course. Maybe it will die or maybe it will survive.”
“随它去吧，”我对他说，“让命运来决定。也许它会死，也许能活下来。”

We hurried to the lake. We were hoping that the wind had blown the little island to the shore. It was near anyway. Free from the fear of the wyvern, we could now calmly stand on the shore and watch the floating island. It seemed as if it was not moving any more; it was still two to three fathoms away from us, but now we could clearly see the stone pedestal among the trees and bushes. We could detect the carved runes, but there was nothing on it. Only Marko noticed the weak shimmer of metal in the pedestal itself. It was hollow and it was hiding one of the most powerful Elfish weapons. I could see Marko’s eyes shine with the desire to grab it. He was constantly moving from one foot to the other, clenching his fists. At the end he could endure it no more and said:
我们匆忙赶到湖边，期盼着风已将那座小岛吹向岸边。反正距离也不远。摆脱了双足飞龙的恐惧后，此刻我们终于能平静地站在岸上观察这座浮岛。它似乎不再移动，离我们仍有两三英寻的距离，但如今我们能清晰看见树丛间那座石基座。虽然能辨认出雕刻的符文，基座上却空无一物。只有马尔科注意到基座内部隐约闪动的金属微光——这个中空的结构里，正藏着精灵族最强大的武器之一。我看见马尔科眼中闪烁着渴望占有的光芒，他不断交替跺着双脚，拳头攥了又松。最终他再也按捺不住：
“What do you say if I jumped to the island, even if I fall into the water? I will swim over this small lake before anything can grab me from within.”
"要是我跳上那座岛，就算掉进水里又怎样？不等水里的东西抓住我，我早游过这小湖了。"
“Be patient for a while longer. It is getting nearer to us”, I told him. “However, it would be good if we could take Dragonite and leave as soon as possible, as we have stayed here too long and the spies from Hades already must know that Maud had been killed and we could expect their attack.”
“再耐心等一会儿。它离我们越来越近了，”我告诉他。“不过，我们最好能尽快带上德拉贡尼特离开，因为在这里停留太久，冥界的探子肯定已经知道莫德被杀的消息，随时可能袭击我们。”

In the end we agreed that Marko would stay on the shore and as soon as he could jump over safely to Dragonite, he is to do that, while I would pack our shelter and bring Sharak and Tsoka. That way we won’t waste much time.
最终我们商定，马尔科留在岸边，一旦安全就立刻跳上德拉贡尼特；而我则负责收拾营帐，带上沙拉克和措卡。这样能节省不少时间。

Driven by impatience and haste, I packed our belongings as fast as I could and loaded them on Tsoka, together with Maud’s horn and claws. I led him and Sharak to the lake, but as it was steep, I had to lead the animals slowly, so that they didn’t get hurt.
在焦躁与匆忙的驱使下，我以最快速度打包好行装，连同莫德的角和利爪一起驮在措卡背上。我牵着它和沙拉克走向湖边，但由于坡度陡峭，只能缓慢引导这两头牲畜以免它们受伤。

When I reached Marko, the sun had already set and the rain began to fall.
当我赶到马尔科身边时，夕阳已沉，雨点开始坠落。

The wind stopped blowing! The cold air descended from the mountain. Luckily, the small island was near the shore, only five to six paces away. I saw that Marko was getting ready to jump gathering his running start. When he saw me, he waited for me to come and then asked me to jump with him over the water onto the island. I saw that he was excited and impatient. He would have flown not jumped. I could feel that he could not wait to get that weapon into his hands. Something was attracting him, as if somebody was whispering in his ear. Maybe the closeness of Dragonite was foretelling the fulfilment of some part of the Prophesy and it was causing some spells unknown to us which affected the destiny of mortals. Maybe that was why the silence was ominous. You could only hear the rain falling onto the surface of the water. Silence all around us. Something started to press on us, as if wanting to stop us, slowing our moves. Marko also noted that and started turning around expecting some hobgoblin again. It reminded him too much of the moment when the Todorak appeared. It was an ominous silence and calm. Sharak and Tsoka were standing stiff.
风停了！冷空气从山上压下来。幸运的是，那座小岛离岸边很近，只有五六步远。我看见马尔科正在助跑准备跳跃，发现我后便等我过去，邀我一起跳过水面登岛。能看出他既兴奋又急躁——那架势简直像是要飞过去而非跳过去。我能感觉到他迫不及待想将武器握在手中。某种力量在吸引着他，仿佛有人在他耳边低语。或许是龙之石的临近预示着预言某部分即将应验，触发了我们未知的咒语，影响着凡人的命运。也许正因如此，此刻的寂静才如此不祥。耳边只有雨滴敲打水面的声响，四周万籁俱寂。某种压力开始笼罩我们，像是要阻止前行，让动作变得迟缓。马尔科也察觉异样，开始环顾四周，提防着地精再次出现——这场景让他想起托多拉克现身时的情形。不祥的寂静与平静中，夏拉克和措卡僵直地站着。
“What is happening, Gabriel?”, asked Marko.
"加布里埃尔，怎么回事？"马尔科问道。
“Whatever is happening, it is sensing that you are near Dragonite and that a part of the Prophesy will be fulfilled”, I replied to him. “There is no reason for fear, but there is for worry. Well, let us try to run and jump on the island. I think it’ll be worse if we wait. If we wait, we shall meet another hobgoblin or Drake from Hades.”
“无论发生什么，它都能感知到你靠近快龙，预言的一部分即将应验，”我回答他。“不必恐惧，但需要警惕。来吧，我们试着跑跳上岛。我觉得等待会更糟。再等下去，我们可能会遇到另一只地精或冥界的德雷克。”

Marko just nodded and prepared to jump. “We jump on three.” Our arms and legs were getting heavier and heavier. It was as if stones had been attached to them. Something was against us being here. Hesitation was equal to failure. It was holding us and slowing
马尔科只是点点头准备起跳。“数到三就跳。”我们的四肢越来越沉重，仿佛绑上了石块。某种力量在阻挠我们停留。犹豫就意味着失败。它拖拽着我们，延缓着
us as if… Something was about to happen. Or someone had to come. My skin crawled.
我们的动作，仿佛……即将有大事发生。或是某人必须现身。我浑身起了鸡皮疙瘩。
“And three!”, I shouted, omitting to say one and two. Marko was surprised by this and in shock when he saw me jump start towards the small island. He quickly ran after me. When I left the shore and was in the air looking at the island, I had the impression that the lake below me was getting wider and the island further away. I was sure I was going to fall into the water. I braced myself for it. What spells had such an effect to confuse a man thus? How is it possible that I can’t jump even this little distance?
“三！”我直接喊出数字，跳过了“一”和“二”。马尔科被这突然的举动惊到，愣神间看见我已朝小岛跃出。他急忙追来。当我离岸腾空望向岛屿时，感觉下方的湖面正在拓宽，岛屿却越来越远。我确信自己会坠入水中，为此绷紧了身体。究竟是何等咒语能如此迷惑人心？为何连这点距离都跳不过去？

Nevertheless, I landed on the grassy island and did not jump onto my feet, but fell flat because I was expecting to land into water. I felt underneath how the soil sank into water and thought I would go through it and that water would gush up. As if on a green carpet floating on water, all was again proper and quiet. Marko landed beside me and almost hit a nearby tree.
然而，我落在长满青草的小岛上时并未立即起身，而是直接趴倒在地——因为我原以为会跌入水中。身下的泥土正缓缓下陷浸入水里，我感觉自己即将穿透这层浮土，让水流喷涌而出。这片漂浮在水面的绿毯却纹丝不动，周遭再度归于平静。马尔科落在我身旁，险些撞上近处的树干。
“For heaven’s sake, Gabriel”, he said. “I thought I would splash into the water.”
"天哪，加布里埃尔，"他说道，"我还以为会一头栽进水里呢。"

We got up and saw that it was already pitch black. How was that possible, it was not clear to us. It was still light before we jumped and now it was dark as if it was the quiet of the night. Dead silence was all around us. Even the rain which was falling could not be heard on the water. The sky was dark and without stars. Was there any sky at all, I asked myself. What sort of a world did we suddenly enter? There was not even a whiff of wind. The leaves on the trees and the grass did not move. The air was still. The water around us could not be seen. There were no banks. Just terrible emptiness everywhere. I shivered from fright at the thought that there was nothing around the island. I saw that Marko was amazed, looking around himself, but like me, he could see nothing. We were standing still. Finally we looked at each other.
我们起身时发现四周已漆黑一片。这怎么可能？我们完全无法理解。跳入之前明明还是白昼，此刻却如深夜般黑暗。死寂笼罩着我们，连落在水面上的雨声都听不见。天空暗沉无星，我甚至怀疑那究竟是不是天空。我们究竟闯入了怎样的世界？连一丝风都没有，树叶和草叶纹丝不动，空气凝滞如铁。周围的水面看不见边际，两岸消失无踪，只有可怕的虚无无处不在。想到这座小岛之外可能空无一物，我恐惧得浑身发抖。我看见马尔科也满脸惊愕地环顾四周，但和我一样什么都看不见。我们呆立原地，最终对视了一眼。
“Let us finish with this and run from here”, I told him.
"赶紧完事离开这儿吧。"我对他说。

We turned and approached the stone pedestal covered by bushes. You could barely see anything. We approached it slowly and cautiously. I saw that the bush was hugging the pedestal… as if protecting it.
我们转身走向被灌木覆盖的石台。几乎什么都看不清。我们缓慢而谨慎地靠近，发现灌木竟紧紧环抱着石台...仿佛在守护它。
“Be careful, Marko. All is not as it seems”, I told him
"当心点马尔科，这里处处透着古怪。"我提醒他
He slowly stretched his arm towards the pedestal, moving the arm between the branches. Only from near, I saw that the branches were covered with thorns which were threateningly protruding on all sides. It was too late…
他缓缓将手臂伸向基座，在枝杈间穿行。直到靠近时，我才发现那些枝干上布满尖刺，狰狞地从四面八方突出来。但为时已晚……
“Aaah”, cried Marko." I have pricked myself."
"啊——"马尔科惨叫一声，"我被刺伤了。"
I held my breath. This was shady business, I was repeating to myself. Something will happen. But what now?
我屏住呼吸。这事透着蹊跷，我暗自思忖。肯定要出事了。可现在会发生什么？

We stopped when the runes on the pedestal started glowing. All of a sudden, they all started glowing with some magic light, shining like liquid gold. The language in which they were written was not known to me, but the letters were nicely carved, curved with a dot or a dash up or down, as if it was a poem. The upper part which was flat, was covered with written runes and all along the edges on the side as well, so that in the dark it looked like some table with four legs. Then I noticed that a few drops of Marko’s blood had dripped on the slab. Maybe that was the reason why the runes started glowing. Who knows. Even we, Kosingases cannot know everything, but we learn all our lives.
当基座上的符文开始发光时，我们停下了脚步。突然间，所有符文都泛起了某种魔法光芒，如流动的黄金般闪耀。那些文字我虽不认得，但镌刻精美的字母带着上扬或下撇的圆点与短划，宛如诗行。平坦的顶部布满符文铭刻，侧面边缘也全是这种文字，在黑暗中看起来就像张四条腿的桌子。这时我注意到几滴马尔科的血落在了石板上。或许这就是符文发光的原因。谁知道呢。即便我们科辛加斯人也不可能通晓万物，毕竟学无止境。

The golden light with which the pedestal glowed, suddenly made the bush move its threatening thorny branches and like a living creature, they moved out of our way and hid behind the pedestal. We could approach the pedestal freely, although we were keeping an eye on the thorny bush. The opening in the pedestal was now well lit and our eyes shone when we saw Dragonite. What a sight! Something you’d see once in 10,000 years! On the stone was lying a folded dark yellow chain mail of dragon’s scales and on top of it was a mace almost two cubits long. Its handle was made of some
底座散发出的金色光芒突然让那丛带刺灌木移动起它那威胁性的多刺枝条，它们如同活物般为我们让开道路，躲到了底座后方。现在我们可以自由接近底座，不过仍警惕地留意着那丛荆棘。底座的开口处此刻被照得通明，当我们看见快龙时，双眼都亮了起来。多么壮观的景象啊！这可是万年难遇的奇观！石台上摆放着一件折叠好的暗黄色龙鳞锁子甲，上面横卧着一柄近两肘长的狼牙棒。它的握柄由某种
reddish wood, smooth but carved with runes. At the lower end they finished in the shape of the dragon’s head and on the upper with the head of the mace as big as a child’s, with six sharp threatening silver feathers. Each feather was in the shape of a bird’s feather, wide at the top and narrowing towards the handle. It was a true gem among the Elfish weapons. No wonder so many people died trying to get hold of it. However, nobody knew that a mere mortal could not even lift it. Marko remembered that when he told me to lift it. When I looked at him surprised, he only said:
红褐色的木材制成，表面光滑但刻满了符文。柄底端雕刻成龙头形状，顶端则连接着孩童头颅大小的锤头，配有六片锋利骇人的银色羽刃。每片羽刃都呈鸟羽状，上宽下窄向握柄处收拢。这堪称精灵武器中的瑰宝。难怪那么多人为此丧命也想得到它。然而无人知晓凡人之躯甚至无法将其举起。当马可让我试着举起它时，他显然早已知晓这点。见我露出诧异神色，他只说了句：
“Let us see if it is true what the Elves told us-that only I can lift it.”
“让我们看看精灵说的是不是真的——只有我能举起它。”

I agreed but not willingly, aware that this place was guarded by some spells and not only dangerous Maud, so I was afraid that I might be affected by that. But curiosity got the better of me and with a slightly trembling hand, I reached for Dragonite. I slowly lowered my hand on it, expecting some punishment, but all I felt was smooth, cold wood. With my fingers I gently touched the runes on the handle wishing that I could read them and slowly grabbed the handle. I squeeze it and pulled… But it did not move. The mace was standing solidly, as if moulded together with the chain mail and the whole wooden pedestal. I pulled once again, but nothing happened. I did not dare test my destiny any longer, so I left it and looked at Marko.
我同意了，但并非心甘情愿，心知此地不仅被危险的莫德守护，还施有某些咒语，因此担心自己会受到影响。但好奇心占了上风，我微微颤抖地伸出手，探向龙晶锤。我缓缓将手放上去，预期会遭受某种惩罚，却只触到光滑冰凉的木柄。我用手指轻抚柄上的符文，多希望能读懂它们，随后慢慢握紧手柄。我用力一拉……但它纹丝不动。钉头锤稳稳矗立着，仿佛与锁子甲及整个木质基座熔铸为一体。我又试了一次，依然毫无动静。我不敢再挑战命运，于是松开手看向马可。

He was hesitating, fearful that even he would not be able to lift it, but at the end he bit his upper lip and reached for the mace. He slowly touched the handle and closed his fingers around it. I saw that he braced himself to lift it, but he lifted Dragonite with ease as if it was a small branch. Marko, himself was surprised and bulged his eyes. He examined the mace from all sides, as if it was something most beautiful that he had ever seen. Indeed, he had something to admire. Only when he held it upright, did I see that the head of the mace was in the shape of the flower Speel, which only grows in
他犹豫不决，生怕连自己都举不起它，但最终咬了咬上唇，伸手握住了权杖。他缓缓触碰手柄，五指收拢。我看见他绷紧身体准备发力，却轻松举起了龙息权杖，仿佛那只是根细枝。马尔科自己也惊讶得瞪大了眼睛，他全方位端详着权杖，如同在欣赏此生所见最美之物。确实值得赞叹——直到他将权杖竖直举起时，我才看清杖首竟是斯佩尔花的形状，这种花只生长在

Hades and for which it is told that it withers if an evil creature approaches it, regardless whether it was a human or creature. Maybe that is the reason why it is so rare in the underworld…
冥界，传说当邪恶生物靠近时便会凋零，无论来者是人是兽。或许这正是它在阴间如此罕见的原因……
“You wouldn’t believe how light it is, Gabriel”, said Marko in amazement, not separating his eyes from it. He was enchanted by it. “It fits my hand perfectly. As if it is …”
"你绝对想不到它有多轻，加布里埃尔。"马尔科目不转睛地盯着权杖惊叹道，完全被它迷住了，"它和我的手掌完美契合，就好像......"
“A part of you?”, I added. “It is a part of you. It was made long before you and it had waited all this time for you, to become inseparable. To become one with you.”
"是你身体的一部分？"我接过话头，"它本就是你的延伸。早在你诞生前它就被锻造出来，一直等待着与你合二为一的时刻。"
“Numerous wonders have I seen with you, monk, but this one is the biggest and the most beautiful. I feel… I don’t know. Different.” He was looking at Dragonite with love. “It is as if a dream I had long ago is returning to me. It is as if I had already seen it and held it in my hand. Something lost has been found and it is in its rightful place again. Untold miracles surround this mace. He emits the spells of long lost time. He is complete.”
“僧侣啊，与你同行时我见过无数奇观，但眼前这尊最为宏伟壮丽。我感到…难以名状。一种蜕变。”他凝视着快龙，眼中满溢爱意。“仿佛久远的梦境正重现在我眼前。似曾相识，又似曾亲手捧握。失而复得之物终归其位。这权杖周围环绕着难以言喻的奇迹，它正释放着湮灭时光的咒语。它是完整的。”
“You are becoming complete, King. You are becoming Kosingas”, I told him and he looked at me gently with understanding. He had discovered a hidden part of himself. “Well, let us see what the Elves have also left for you.”
“您正在变得完整，吾王。您正在成为科辛加斯。”我对他说道，他回以会意的温柔目光。他已寻回自我中潜藏的部分。“来吧，让我们看看精灵族还为您留下了什么。”

I bent and took the chain mail, which unfolded, as I lifted it and shone with the colour of fire. I thought I was going to burn myself, but it was as cold as iron and as light as a feather. The links were made of dragon’s scales, long, narrow and jagged. It was impenetrable, except for weapons made of wyvern’s horn or claws. Since time immemorial, it was known that dragons and wyverns were the bitterest of enemies and their combats always finished with the death of one of them.
我俯身拾起锁子甲，它随着我的动作舒展开来，闪耀着火焰般的色泽。本以为会灼伤手指，触之却冰冷如铁，轻盈似羽。甲环由龙鳞打造，修长锋利，边缘呈锯齿状。除飞龙角或利爪所制兵器外，此甲刀枪不入。自古以来，巨龙与飞龙便是死敌，它们的搏斗必以一方的死亡告终。

The chain mail had no sleeves and it protected only the chest and back. On the chest there was an embroidered emblem of Mother, made from scales of lighter colour, a tree which made a circle from its roots around the tree top. That was an ancient symbol which
这件锁子甲没有袖子，仅能护住胸背部位。胸前用浅色鳞片绣着母亲的徽记——一棵树根环绕树冠构成圆环的图案。那是远古的象征符号
could not to be seen anywhere but only on some ancient piece of weaponry. The chain mail was long, below the stomach and as it was made of the same material as mine, I knew it could be worn without feeling of any weight or any other unpleasantness, which was common for ordinary chain mails.
除了某些古老兵器上偶有出现外，这种纹样早已绝迹。锁甲下摆长及腹部以下，与我那件采用相同材质制成，我知道穿起来既感受不到重量也不会产生普通锁甲常见的不适感。

Marko could not resist wearing it, so he took off his coat made of bull’s hide and threw the chain mail over his head and it glided as if molten. Visibly overjoyed, he touched it and looked at it on him. At the end, he put back his coat on and said:
马尔科实在按捺不住试穿的冲动，他脱下牛皮外套，将锁子甲套过头顶，甲胄如熔化的金属般顺滑垂落。他欣喜地抚摸着身上的甲胄左看右看，最后重新披上外套说道：
“My beloved Yelitsa made this coat for me and I will not part with it.” The coat was also without sleeves, of light colour, with a lace in the middle of the chest. It widened towards the waist and perfectly hid the chain mail.
"这件外套是我心爱的耶莉察亲手缝制的，我绝不会舍弃它。"这件浅色无袖外套胸前缀着蕾丝饰带，腰部逐渐放宽的剪裁完美遮掩了内穿的锁子甲。

I was just thinking that that was all, when I noticed that something else was shining in the stone pedestal. I bent and took the silver sheath for the mace. It had a wide leather belt decorated with silver round plates in the form of Mother’s tree, with a hoop on the right side through which the handle of the mace was pulled through.
我正以为一切到此为止时，突然发现石基座里还有东西在闪光。我弯腰取出钉头锤的银制鞘套。那是一条缀满银质圆盘的宽皮带，圆盘排列成母亲树的图案，右侧有个金属环，正好能让钉头锤的握柄穿过。

Once we made sure there was nothing else under the pedestal, we decided to move on.
确认基座下方再无他物后，我们决定继续前进。
“What now?”, asked Marko. “To which side are we to jump? One can’t see a thing.”
"现在怎么办？"马尔科问道，"该往哪边跳？根本什么都看不见。"
“I don’t know, but we cannot stay here either.”
"不知道，但我们也不能留在这里。"
After some hesitation and convincing, Marko agreed to jumpstart from the island from the spot onto which we came. It was all in hope that we would return to the shore. We got ready for the jump, made a running start, but Marko started fidgeting.
经过一番犹豫和劝说，马可终于同意从我们登岛的位置起跳。我们抱着能返回岸边的希望，做好跳跃准备开始助跑，但马可突然显得焦躁不安。
“Do you want me to go first and you follow?”, I asked him.
"要不要我先跳，你再跟上？"我问他。
“No! I do not want to stay here alone”, he replied to me. “Let us go together… as we have done up to now.”
"不！我不想独自留在这里，"他回答我，"就像之前那样...我们一起跳。"

We nodded and turned towards the edge. “On three”, said Marko.
我们点头转向悬崖边缘。"数到三，"马可说。
“And three!”, I shouted and jumped into the void. I only heard Marko cursing before I jumped into the air. I did not see anything below me nor in front of me. I could not know whether I would fall into an abyss, water or on the shore, but there was no choice.
“三！”，我大喊一声，纵身跃入虚空。跳入空中前只听见马尔科咒骂的声音。我既看不见脚下也望不到前方，无从知晓会坠入深渊、落进水中还是跌在岸上，但已别无选择。

Marko and I fell on the shore with all our weight, as if we had fallen from a tree and not just a few steps away. I shuddered from the onslaught of stormy rain and cold wind. There was thunder and the sky was covered with lightning. We looked at each other in amazement. Tsoka and Sharak stood in the same place, but were soaked wet. Here the storm was raising havoc, like I had not seen for a long time. The lightning was threateningly criss-crossing the sky and the thunder was deafening. The island was at the same place beside the shore, as if nothing had happened. The wind and rain were beating us and the sky was so low, as if it wanted to smother us. It seemed as if we could touch it with our hands. This was shady business.
我和马尔科重重摔在岸上，仿佛是从树顶而非仅几步高处坠落。暴雨与寒风的冲击让我浑身战栗。雷声轰鸣，闪电布满天空。我们惊愕地对视着。措卡和沙拉克仍站在原地，但已浑身湿透。此处的暴风雨肆虐之状，我已多年未见。闪电在天空凶险地交错，雷声震耳欲聋。那座岛屿依旧静静泊在岸边，恍若无事发生。风雨抽打着我们，天幕低垂得仿佛要令人窒息，几乎伸手可触。这情形实在蹊跷。

To my surprise, Marko took out Dragonite, lifted him towards the sky and with all his might hit the ground with him. Indeed, it was as the Elves had said. I felt the earth tremble under my feet. The lightning shot forth somewhere above our heads, as if the sky was warning us and the thunder furiously hit, deafening us.
令我惊讶的是，马尔科拽出快龙，将它高举向天空，然后使尽全力把它砸向地面。正如精灵们所言，我确实感到脚下的大地在震颤。闪电在我们头顶某处劈落，仿佛天空在警告我们，而震耳欲聋的雷声狂暴地炸响。

Lame Daba must have felt that. Now he knew. He would be angry. I was glad in my heart.
瘸腿达巴肯定感应到了。现在他知道了。他会暴怒的。我心中暗喜。

Now we were fully equipped with weapons and I was relieved. Marko would now be more confident and brave when he knew that he had something to fight with. I did not have to worry that much any more for his life. Not to test our luck too much, I suggested to Marko that we start immediately, as it was dangerous staying too long in one place. I thought of the village Yoshanitse, which was at
如今我们全副武装，我顿感宽慰。马尔科知道自己有武器可以战斗后，会变得更加自信勇敢。我不必再那么担心他的性命安危。为了避免过分消耗运气，我建议马尔科立即出发，因为在一个地方停留太久很危险。我想起约沙尼采村就在
a day’s walk away, somewhere in the north of us, although I did not know the precise way to it. I had friends there and we could rest.
我们北方约一天路程的地方，虽然我不清楚具体路线。那里有我的朋友，我们可以休整。

That was why we hurried towards the north hoping that we would find a path and that we might escape this storm. Although we didn’t like to travel by night, we had to make as big a distance as possible between us and the lake. We trudged a long time in the forest, often tripping, but as long as there was lightning we could guess where we were going. When the storm stopped after a couple of hours, one could not see even one’s own hand in front of the nose, so we had to stop. After so much criss-crossing in the woods, it was a question whether we were still heading north or we had turned off our path.
正因如此，我们匆忙向北行进，期盼能找到出路，逃离这场暴风雨。尽管我们不愿夜间赶路，但必须尽可能远离那片湖泊。我们在森林中跋涉许久，频频绊倒，但只要闪电亮起，就能辨明方向。几小时后暴雨停歇，四周黑得伸手不见五指，我们只得停下脚步。在树林里反复兜转后，已无法确定是否仍在向北，还是早已偏离了路径。

Although the storm had stopped, the rain still fell, so there was no point in trying to light a fire with a flint. That was why we just spread the canvas between two trees, spread our rugs and sat on the ground. We could not lie because the ground was wet. Marko huddled his knees and leaned his head on them. He was dozing all night but he could not sleep, because the ground was wet and he was very excited for having Dragonite finally in his possession. I noticed that he was touching him in the dark several times, checking if it was still hanging from his waist.
虽然暴风雨已止，但雨水仍淅沥落下，用燧石生火毫无意义。我们只得在两棵树间支起帆布，铺开毛毯席地而坐。地面潮湿无法躺卧。马尔科蜷起双膝，将额头抵在膝头。他整夜昏昏沉沉却难以入眠——不仅因湿地寒凉，更因终于将龙之剑收入囊中而亢奋不已。我注意到他在黑暗中多次伸手触碰剑柄，确认它是否仍悬于腰间。

The rain stopped falling before dawn and as soon as it began getting light, Marko jumped on his feet and started gathering his rug.
黎明前雨停了，天刚蒙蒙亮，马尔科就跳起身开始收拾他的毯子。
“Get up, lazybones, enough sleeping”, he told me. “It is time that we go.”
"起床啦，懒骨头，睡够了吧，"他对我说，"咱们该出发了。"
“I wish I were sleeping”, I replied. “I have already forgotten what it feels like.”
"我倒希望自己真睡着了，"我答道，"早就忘记睡觉是什么滋味了。"

We packed quickly and went on our journey. It was much easier travelling by day through the forest without any paths. Soon we realised that we had remained on the correct course. When the sun came out behind Eagle’s Nest, it was again hot and humid. Before noon our clothes were already dry on us. I was sure that we would soon come onto some sort of road. I knew that the river Ibar was to the west of us, beside which one of the main roads led to the north to the town Maglich and further to Zicha.
我们迅速收拾行装继续赶路。白天穿越没有路径的森林行进要轻松得多。很快我们就确认自己仍保持着正确方向。当太阳从鹰巢山后升起时，天气又变得闷热潮湿。不到正午，我们的衣服就已经被体温烘干了。我确信很快就能找到某条道路——我知道伊巴尔河就在我们西侧，河畔有条主干道向北通往马格利奇镇，再往前便是日查。

Since we had started, we did not stop. Although we did not talk about it, we wanted to make as big a distance as possible between us and the lake. Marko was anxious and often turned around and only when I told him that my friends would entertain us well and that there was a spring of warm water, which was good for bathing, did he become good-humoured. However, he did not take his hand off the mace.
出发后我们始终未曾停歇。虽然心照不宣，但我们都想尽可能远离那个湖泊。马尔科显得心神不宁，频频回头张望，直到我告诉他朋友们会盛情款待我们，那里还有温泉可以沐浴，他才恢复开朗。不过他的手始终没离开过那根狼牙棒。

It was already late in the afternoon when we came upon a dirt road. I was sure it led to Yoshanitsa, although I had not travelled this way before. There were no other villages in the vicinity and Ibar was near. This road led to the forest where they went to cut wood, which they later loaded on horses. Happy that we were near our destination, we hastened our step. Just as we saw in the distance straw roofs of houses, something blocked our way. Some fifty paces away from us, in the middle of the road laid a small roll of white cloth. In the semidarkness one could not see what it was, but when something moved underneath the cloth, Marko jumped and quickly took out his mace, happy that he had an occasion to try it out. He hesitated immediately.
当我们发现那条土路时，天色已近黄昏。虽然从未走过这条路，但我确信它通往约沙尼察——这附近再没有别的村落，而且伊巴尔河就在不远处。这条小路通向伐木的森林，人们把砍好的木材装上马背运走。眼看目的地近在咫尺，我们不由加快脚步。就在远处茅草屋顶隐约可见时，路上突然横着个障碍物。约五十步开外的路中央，蜷着一团白色织物。暮色中难以辨明那是什么，可当织物下突然蠕动时，马尔科猛地抽出钉头锤——他正愁没机会试试新武器，却又立即迟疑起来。
“Maybe you should shoot it with your sling, Gabriel? That is safer.”
"加布里埃尔，要不你用投石索解决它？这样更安全。"

I was thinking about that possibility, when I saw little arms moving under the cloth.
我正掂量着这个提议，忽见织物下伸出一双小小的手臂。
“Well, it is a baby”, I said. Marko was still under the impression of the adventures in Silverhole and frowned at the thought that some injustice was being done to children again. He stirred up Sharak and like a flying arrow went towards the baby. At that moment I realised what was happening and knew that the child was in no danger, so I shouted to Marko to stop. But it was already too late, as the King in his rage did not hear or see anything, so he dismounted and raised the child which was rolled in white cloth. I did not have the time to tell him that it was the custom of rambling the child on a crossroads.
“唉，这不过是个婴儿。”我说道。马尔科仍沉浸在银洞冒险的余悸中，想到孩童又要遭受不公，不禁眉头紧锁。他猛地策动沙拉克战马，如离弦之箭冲向那婴儿。此刻我才恍然大悟，明白这孩子并无危险，急忙高喊让马尔科住手。但为时已晚——暴怒的国王耳不闻目不见，已然下马抱起了裹在白色襁褓中的婴孩。我根本来不及告诉他，这是十字路口弃婴的古老习俗。

From a nearby bush an old woman jumped out and shouted: “You are his godfather!”
灌木丛中突然跳出个老妇人，尖声叫道：“你就是这孩子的教父啦！”

Marko looked confused, still holding the baby. The King who had grown up at the court in Prilep, did not know about this custom.
马尔科抱着婴儿一脸茫然。这位在普里莱普宫廷长大的国王，从未听说过如此风俗。
“What godfather, may you be dammed, old woman?”, replied Marko.
“什么见鬼的教父？老妖婆，你该下地狱！”马尔科厉声回敬道。
“Godfather! Godfather!”, the hag shouted, blind in her left eye and began hugging Marko who was tall, pulling him downwards so as to kiss him. The King looked at me confused, and I only shrugged my shoulders. It was too late. Marko had picked up the child. This custom was practised where a godfather could not be found, particularly after the death of the godfather or if in a family, children kept dying and the opinion was that the real godfather had been cursed. The child would then be left on the road and whoever picked it up, would be chosen for godfather and he could not refuse that honour. However, I knew of cases where people would pretend not to see the child in the middle of the road and would just carelessly pass beside it.
“教父！教父！”那老妇人喊道，她左眼失明，开始拥抱高大的马尔科，把他往下拉想要亲吻他。国王困惑地看着我，我只能耸耸肩。为时已晚——马尔科已经抱起了孩子。这个习俗盛行于找不到教父的情况下，尤其是教父去世后，或者某个家庭的孩子接连夭折，人们认为真正的教父被诅咒了。于是孩子会被放在路边，谁抱起来谁就得当教父，不能拒绝这份荣誉。不过我知道有些案例，人们会假装没看见路中间的孩子，若无其事地从旁边走过。

Even though this custom was unknown to him, Marko understood that there was no way out now, so he let the toothless hag kiss him all over the face slobbering. When I approached them, the hag looked at me blinking on her right eye and when she recognised me, she started screaming happily and fell on me to kiss me.
尽管马尔科对这个习俗一无所知，但他明白现在已无退路，便任由没牙的老妇人流着口水亲遍他的脸。当我走近时，老妇人用右眼朝我眨巴着，认出我后便欢叫着扑上来要亲我。
"Let your grandma Chuch kiss you, Gabriel! Welcome again! Oh joy, how Dobrisha will be happy! Two joyous events in one day: the godfather for the baby and Gabriel visiting!"You could not get a word in, for all the hag’s blabbering. “Why, Gabriel, did you not pick up this child? Oh, what a dragonish godfather he would have had! What luck it would have been for him! You know son, poor Dobrisha lost two sons who died immediately after birth. The damned Midwif deamons took them, although we did everything to protect them. Then, Dobrisha said that we had to change the godfather and he sent his son Prodan early this morning to hunt. Do you remember him, he has now grown up and is twelve years of age and as beautiful as an icon. When he was coming back he saw you from
"让你楚奇奶奶亲亲你，加百列！又见到你啦！哦天哪，多布里莎该有多高兴啊！一天里两件喜事：孩子的教父来了，加百列也来作客！"这老太婆絮絮叨叨说个不停，你根本插不上话。"哎呀加百列，你怎么不抱抱这孩子？他要是能有你这样龙一般的教父该多好！那该是多大的福气啊！孩子啊，可怜的多布里莎已经失去两个儿子了，都是刚出生就夭折的。那些该死的接生婆恶魔带走了他们，尽管我们想尽办法保护。后来多布里莎说必须换个教父，今儿一大早就让他儿子普罗丹去打猎了。你还记得他吗，现在都十二岁啦，长得跟圣像画一样俊。他回来时远远就看见你啦..."
afar and came home shouting that two travellers were coming. The child did not recognise you, Gabriel.” Then she slapped me several times across my cheek with affection; the hag had a heavy hand. “So, Dobrisha tells me: run before them, old woman, and carry the child, maybe somebody will pick it up! Ha, ha, ha! Everybody will be overjoyed when they see you!” The old woman did not close her mouth while we were slowly walking down the road. "So, how are you, Gabriel? You have gained a bit of weight. Your eyes are not that sunken and your cheeks are not so bony as last time. Grandma had missed you…"Then she started crying on the one eye, wiping it with her sleeve. “I have already thought that I would die before I saw you again. Why are you silent, son? Say something to grandma… And who is this young man with you?” Even though Marko was fifty years old. “I can’t wait for you to see Dobrisha’s children, how they have grown. They are good children…”
远处跑来，到家就喊有两个旅人来了。那孩子没认出你，加布里埃尔。”接着她亲昵地在我脸颊上拍了好几下；这老太婆手劲可真大。“这不，多布里沙跟我说：老婆子快跑在他们前头，把孩子抱上，说不定有人会捡走呢！哈，哈，哈！大家见到你准要乐坏了！”我们沿着小路慢慢走时，老妇人的嘴就没停过。“加布里埃尔，你过得怎样？胖了些呢。眼睛没上回那么凹陷，脸颊也没那么瘦骨嶙峋了。奶奶可想死你了…”说着她用袖子擦起那只独眼里涌出的泪水。“我都以为临死前再见不着你了。怎么不说话呀孩子？跟奶奶说点什么…这位跟你同行的年轻人是谁啊？”尽管马尔科已经五十岁了。“真想让你瞧瞧多布里沙那几个孩子，都长这么高了。都是好孩子…”

All the way to the village, the old woman Chuch talked and retold everything that had happened in the last six years since I was with them. A lot of pain and worries, like everywhere, but there were a few happy moments which the people cherished and remembered. When we had crossed the river Yoshanitsa and entered the village, as the custom dictated, all the villagers were there to greet us and all the children as well.
一路上，老妇人楚奇不停讲述着自我离开后六年间发生的一切。和所有地方一样，这里充满痛苦与忧虑，但也有人们珍视铭记的欢乐时光。当我们跨过约沙尼察河进村时，按照习俗，全体村民和孩子们都已列队相迎。
“It is Gabriel, people! Gabriel!”, shouted the old woman while she was holding my hand. “Here comes our godfather too!”
"是加百列啊乡亲们！加百列！"老妇人紧握着我的手喊道，"咱们的教父也回来啦！"

Silence fell and the crowd approached us with children running first.
人群霎时静默，孩子们率先朝我们奔来。
“For heaven’s sake, Gabriel, people greet you everywhere as a hero”, said Marko surprised.
"天哪加百列，人们到处都像迎接英雄般欢迎你，"马可惊讶地说道。
“Do good and good will be returned to you.”
“善有善报。”
The children first ran to me and I had to lift two of the youngest ones. The others approached as well.
孩子们最先跑向我，我不得不抱起两个最小的。其他人也围了过来。
“God be with you, people!”, I greeted them.
“愿上帝与你们同在，乡亲们！”我向他们问候道。
“God may help you, heroes!” Dobrisha approached first and kissed me like a brother. We were of similar age, height and weight and they even said we looked alike. Whether this was the reason or not, but we loved each other like brothers. Dobrisha had Grozdana for wife, sons Prodan the elder and Vusyna, the younger and the youngest daughter Predihna. It was a nice feeling to belong to a family, even if it was not your own, but these people have accepted me and loved me as their own. The old woman Chuch would never let an occasion go by when she didn’t say that I looked like her son Dobrisha and I was probably her lost son Chvrnyeg, who was taken by the bandits when he was six, while taking care of the sheep at the bottom of the hill Starchevitsa. I did not succeed in convincing the old woman that I was not him. After some time I even stopped trying. It made her feel good to believe in it and I liked to feel welcome here when I came.
“愿上帝保佑你们，英雄们！”多布里沙第一个走过来，像兄弟般亲吻了我。我们年龄相仿，身高体重相近，甚至有人说我们长得像。不知是否这个缘故，我们确实亲如兄弟。多布里沙的妻子叫格罗兹达娜，长子叫普罗丹，次子武西纳，还有小女儿普雷迪娜。能融入一个家庭的感觉真好，即便并非血亲——这些人待我如己出。老妇人丘奇总念叨说我像她儿子多布里沙，认定我就是她失散的儿子赫夫涅格——那孩子六岁时在斯塔尔切维察山脚放羊，被土匪掳走了。我始终没能说服老太太认错人，后来索性不再辩解。这个信念能让她感到慰藉，而我也享受每次归来时被当作自家人的温暖。
“I am pleased to see you again, brother Gabriel. As always you come at the right time. I see that this time you came with a friend-my godfather!” We both laughed, but Marko was not amused. He was smiling, but still he was not sure what had befallen him, whether to be happy or not…“You are right, Gabriel when you say that nothing happens by chance. But first let us go into the house and then we shall talk.”
“加百列兄弟，很高兴再次见到你。你总是来得正是时候。我看这次你还带了个朋友——我的教父！”我们俩都笑了，但马尔科却笑不出来。他勉强挤着笑容，仍不确定自己遭遇了什么，不知该不该高兴......“你说得对，加百列，这世上没有偶然的事。不过咱们先进屋再详谈吧。”

Around us were familiar faces, at least to me, a few children or a young woman, newlywed, while the newcomers from other villages were unknown to me. They were all kind and happy that we were well-meaning travellers, as Yoshanitsa, as I said, was off the main road, so travellers were rare and robbers frequent. The village was neither small nor poor, as were villages in remote regions. There was a lot of wild game around and the river was plentiful with fish. On the left bank of the river Yoshanitsa was a bit of arable land and they grew wheat there, while on the right steep bank was the clear road which led to Ibar. People mainly had cattle and on the
周围都是熟悉的面孔——至少对我而言如此，几个孩童，一位新婚的年轻妇人，而那些从外村来的生面孔我就不认识了。见我们是善意的旅人，村民们都显得亲切又欢喜。正如我说过的，约沙尼察地处偏僻，少有旅人造访，倒是盗匪时常出没。这村子既不狭小也不贫瘠，与偏远地区的村落截然不同。周遭有大量野味出没，河里鱼产丰富。约沙尼察河左岸有些可耕地种着麦子，右侧陡峭的河岸则是通往伊巴尔河的清晰路径。村民们主要饲养牲畜，在......
hills above the village, they had a few plum trees. As families had numerous members, the houses were big, though everybody still slept in one room where they also ate and cooked. Almost every house had a homestead with chickens and a slapped together stable for a cow or some sheep. The people would not have been so poor if it were not war years, so they had to serve the army and give food for the army and the Church. Most often, the most neglected and poorest were the houses where the males did not return from war, so the households we slowly dying out of neglect. Although people helped each other as much as they could, often widows with small children died of starvation during winter or some of the relatives would adopt a child if they could feed him. They scraped by as best as they could, but it was not enough. War left its mark even far away from the battlefield. It was very important to everybody that the battlefield stayed as far from the home as possible.
村庄上方的山坡上，他们种着几棵李子树。由于家庭成员众多，房屋虽然宽敞，但全家人仍挤在一间屋子里睡觉、吃饭和做饭。几乎每户人家都有个院子，养着鸡群，还有临时搭建的牛棚或羊圈。若不是战争年代，人们本不会如此困顿——他们既要服兵役，又要向军队和教会缴纳粮食。最破败凋零的往往是那些男丁战死沙场的家庭，这些宅院因无人照料而逐渐荒废。尽管邻里间竭力互助，但带着幼子的寡妇们仍常在寒冬饿死，偶尔有亲戚收养孩子，前提是他们能养活这张嘴。人们竭尽全力挣扎求生，却始终难以为继。战争的阴影即便远离前线也挥之不去。对所有人而言，最要紧的是让战火尽可能远离家园。

It was almost night when we arrived in front of Dobrisha’s house. Then the people dispersed and we entered. Marko was still carrying the baby. He wanted to give it to somebody, but old woman Chuch would have none of that. The customs had to be respected to the end.
我们抵达多布里沙家门前时，天已近黑。人群散去后，我们进了屋。马尔科仍抱着婴儿，想转交给别人，但老妇人丘奇坚决不肯。习俗必须严格遵守到底。
“Heaven forbid that this child dies too”, the old woman told him. “Third time lucky. It’s a boy, thank God. If it was a girl, she wouldn’t need a godfather.”
"老天可别让这孩子也死了，"老妇人对他说道，"事不过三。是个男孩，感谢上帝。要是个丫头，连教父都不用请。"

We went into a big room, in the middle of which was the table with benches and along the wooden walls were straw mats for sleeping. Opposite the door on the other side was a fireplace. Stale air seemed to have penetrated the walls themselves. The dirt floor was well beaten and even. The house was already old and under its threshold were ashes of ancestors, their number unknown, as Dobrisha said. There we met his sons Prodan and Vusyna and his daughter Predihna. Beautiful and healthy children. Prodan was twelve years old, Vusyna eleven and Predihna ten. They all had
我们走进大房间，中央摆着带长凳的餐桌，木质墙边铺着睡觉用的草席。门对面另一侧是壁炉。陈腐的空气仿佛已渗入墙内。泥土地面被夯得平整坚实。这房子已有些年头，门槛下埋着祖辈的骨灰——据多布里沙说，具体数目已无从知晓。我们在那儿见到了他的儿子普罗丹和武西纳，还有女儿普雷迪娜。都是漂亮健康的孩子。普罗丹十二岁，武西纳十一岁，普雷迪娜十岁。他们全都
rosy cheeks like apples. They all had black hair like their mother and big eyes like their father. On the right side by the fireplace, Grozdana was lying on a straw mat. She was a pretty woman in her early 30’s. She had black hair and dark complexion, with beautiful white teeth and a sincere smile which could bring happiness to the heart. She obeyed Dobrisha, although he was strict towards her and sometimes he would even hit her. However, it was like that almost everywhere and not something to be amazed by. Although he was bad tempered, he loved her and he tried to be a good husband to her and a good father to the children.
脸颊红润如苹果。孩子们都像母亲一样长着乌黑的头发，又继承了父亲的大眼睛。壁炉右侧的草席上躺着格罗兹达娜，这位三十出头的漂亮女子有着黝黑皮肤与乌黑秀发，洁白牙齿衬着真诚笑容，总能让人心头漾起暖意。尽管多布里沙对她很严厉，有时甚至动手打她，但她始终顺从丈夫。不过这在当时几乎随处可见，算不得什么稀奇事。虽然他脾气暴躁，却深爱着妻子，努力当好丈夫和父亲的角色。

Beside Grozdana’s straw mat was a rope placed in a circle, the border between the clean and uncleaned world. We knew that the mother and child were unclean for the first 40 days and in that period they were vulnerable to the danger of the Midwif deamons. From childbirth, the Midwif s keep running around a new mother and baby, looking for a chance to kill them. That is why in their vicinity there must be sharp metal objects from which the Midwifs are scared. So, above the fireplace two axes hung, one sickle and one card for wool. The Church also considered a new mother to be unclean, so they did not let her hold the child during baptism in the church, but some other healthy woman did that.
格罗兹达娜的草席旁放着一圈绳子，那是洁净与不洁世界的分界线。我们知道产妇和新生儿在前四十天都处于不洁状态，这段时期他们极易受到接生婆恶魔的侵害。自分娩起，接生婆们就不断在母婴周围游荡，伺机夺取他们的性命。因此附近必须放置锋利的金属器具——接生婆最惧怕这些东西。所以壁炉上方悬挂着两把斧头、一把镰刀和一张羊毛梳理卡。教会同样视产妇为不洁之人，因此施洗时不让母亲亲自抱着孩子进教堂，而是由其他健康的妇女代劳。

The old woman took the child from Marko just as he wanted to kiss it, saying: “Don’t kiss it, it has not been baptised.” She took the child to its mother, who put it beside herself on the ground, because the child’s soul came from the ground. From a safe distance we greeted Grozdana, because one was not supposed to talk to her and particularly not to eat with her. The woman rarely left the house, and never at night. Forty days had to pass before the woman could return to her housekeeping duties.
老妇人从马尔科手中接过婴儿时，他正想亲吻孩子，她连忙制止："别亲，孩子还没受洗呢。"她把婴儿交给产妇，母亲将孩子放在身旁的地上，因为婴儿的灵魂来自大地。我们隔着安全距离向格罗兹达娜问好，因为按规定不能与她交谈，更不可同桌进食。这段时间产妇很少出门，夜间更是足不出户。必须度过这四十天，她才能重新操持家务。

We sat on the bench and old woman Chuch brought us the gourd in which brandy was kept. Dobrisha poured the brandy into wooden cups and started to complain.
我们坐在长凳上，老妇人楚奇拿来装着白兰地的葫芦。多布里沙把酒倒进木杯，开始诉苦。
“These are difficult times for the people, my friends. Everybody has worries of their own. My two sons were not guarded properly and the Midwif deamons killed them, may they be damned. We had to bury the poor mites outside the cemetery because they were not baptised. That is what the priest told us. Then the village got scared that the children would turn into vampires, so we had to dig them out and burned them according to old customs. God forgive me. We already have one daughter, we did not take care of her but she survived. Now she is useful, helping her mother and grandmother. Luckily, another son was born to me. We are taking care of him as if he was our eyes. We do not sleep in order to save him from the Midwifs. He has a sign on his right arm, Gabriel…” Then he showed the spot on his arm. Both Marko and I were surprised to hear this. Then he continued talking: “I remember you telling me about the wolf’s whip and that it is some secret sign of yours.”
"朋友们，这年头老百姓过得艰难啊。人人都有自己的烦心事。我那两个儿子没照看好，被接生婆恶魔害死了，愿他们下地狱。因为没受过洗礼，我们只能把可怜的小家伙埋在墓地外头——神父是这么吩咐的。后来村里人怕孩子们变成吸血鬼，我们又得按老规矩把他们挖出来烧掉。上帝宽恕我吧。我们还有个女儿，虽然没怎么照料，倒活下来了。如今她能帮着母亲和祖母干活。谢天谢地，我又得了个儿子。我们把他当眼珠子似的护着，整夜不睡就为防着接生婆。他右胳膊上有记号，加百列......"说着他亮出手臂上的印记。我和马尔科听到这话都大吃一惊。他接着说道："我记得你提过狼鞭的事，说那是你们的秘密记号。"

I leaned on the table and told him in a quiet voice, scared that somebody who was not suppose to, would hear this:
我倚着桌子，压低声音对他说道，生怕被不该听见的人听去：
“That is the sign of the dragonish, Dobrisha.” The latter bulged his eyes in amazement. “I told you about this. You know… Now the most important thing is that you keep him alive. Never allow him to go with bare arms, as some of the creatures might see this sign and then they will kill you all. Hide the sign even from yourselves and particularly from others. Don’t tell anyone. When the right moment arrives, somebody will come and take your son to join the Order of the Dragon. Until then many years will pass and all that time you must keep this secret safe and never talk about it, even among yourselves. Walls have ears. The forest has ears. Now we have talked about it and never again. Let the sign be constantly covered.”
“这是龙族的印记，多布里沙。”后者惊讶地瞪大了眼睛。“我跟你说过的。你知道的……现在最重要的是让他活着。千万别让他裸露手臂，有些生物会看见这个印记，然后你们全家都会遭殃。不仅要瞒着外人，连你们自己也要避开这个印记。对谁都别说。当时机成熟，自会有人来接你儿子加入龙骑士团。在那之前还要等很多年，这段时间你们必须严守秘密，绝口不提此事，就算自家人之间也不行。隔墙有耳。森林也有耳朵。今天我们谈过这事，以后永远别再提起。让这个印记永远被遮盖住。”

Dobrisha was listening to me open-mouthed. At the end he said:
多布里沙张着嘴听我说完。最后他说道：
“I did not know it was so dangerous, but it will be as you say, Gabriel. Nobody will say a word. However, I must say that it is still an honour for me. It is better that he should be like you then like me.”
“我不知道这事这么危险，但我会照你说的做，加百列。我们谁都不会说出去。不过我得说，这对我而言仍是种荣耀。他像你总比像我强。”
“Whether it is better I don’t know, but God wished that he should be his warrior. Great temptations await him during his lifetime.” I did not know whether to rejoice or not.“Marko will trim the child’s hair. That is a good sign.”
"是否更好我无从知晓，但上帝注定要他成为战士。他一生中将面临巨大诱惑。"我不知该喜该忧。"马可会为孩子行剃发礼，这是个好兆头。"
“That is why I told you that you came at the right time.”
"所以我告诉你，你来得正是时候。"
“Tell me how many days is the baby old?”
"告诉我这孩子出生几天了？"
“Today is his third day.” Our eyes met. We were thinking of the same thing.
"今天是他第三天。"我们目光交汇，心照不宣地想着同一件事。
“Indeed nothing happens by chance”, I repeated in amazement. “During the night the Fatess’ will visit him… And I will be here.”
“果然世事皆有定数。”我惊愕地重复道，“今夜命运三女神会造访他……而我将在此见证。”

Marko and Dobrisha were surprised. The old woman Chuch stood still the moment she heard it and even Grozdana raised her head.
马尔科与多布里沙闻言色变。老妇人楚赫听闻此言顿时僵立原地，就连格罗兹达娜也抬起了头。
“How…? Can you…?” Both of them shouted at the same time. The old woman crossed herself and mumbled some prayer. Grozdana took a garland of garlic off the fireplace and placed it on her neck. The two of them saw that I wanted to say something, so they kept silent.
“怎么会……？您竟能……？”两人同时惊呼。老妇人划着十字低声祷告，格罗兹达娜从壁炉取下蒜头花环挂在颈间。他们见我欲言又止，便都噤了声。
“Since I have stopped sleeping twenty years ago, my eyes and ears have seen and heard many things. That is probably why no spell can make me sleep. When the Fatess’ arrive, men sleep as if dead. The roof may be on fire and they would not notice. They would wake up once the Fatess’ are gone…And I … I cannot sleep and nothing can make me sleep…That is why I see them. That is why I see everything.”
“自从二十年前不再入睡，这双眼睛和耳朵已见证太多。或许正因如此，任何咒语都无法令我安眠。当命运女神降临时，凡人皆如死般沉睡。纵使屋顶燃起大火也浑然不觉，待女神离去才会苏醒……而我……我无法入眠，任何力量都不能使我合眼……所以我看见了她们。所以我洞悉一切。”

They were all looking at me as if thunderstruck. I was used to that. Finally, Marko sighed:
他们都像遭了雷击似的盯着我。对此我已习以为常。最后，马可叹了口气：
“Thank God, I can sleep.”
"谢天谢地，我终于能睡觉了。"
“Well Gabriel, what is it that you have seen then?”, asked Dobrisha.
"那么加百列，你到底看见了什么？"多布里沙问道。
“It is better that you don’t know, brother. If you do, you will not dare close your eyes again.”
"兄弟，你最好别知道。要是知道了，你就不敢再合眼了。"
“Then tell me nothing”, the host quickly retorted. “I would not like to be awake all night long like you.”
“那就什么都别告诉我，”主人迅速反驳道，“我可不想像你一样整夜睡不着觉。”
“We shall not talk about this any more… I said what I had to say. Now we can speak of other things. Do you want Marko to trim your son’s hair? What are you going to name him?”
“我们别再谈这个了……该说的我都说了。现在我们可以聊聊别的。你想让马尔科给你儿子理发吗？打算给他取什么名字？”
“I thought of calling him Vukadyn, because of the wolf’s sign”, said Dobrisha. “I want the godfather to trim my son. However I will not baptise him yet. Children grow more slowly after baptism.”
“我想叫他武卡丁，因为那个狼的征兆，”多布里沙说，“但我希望教父来给我儿子理发。不过我还不会给他施洗。据说受洗后孩子长得更慢。”
“Who said that, Dobrisha?” I asked him, knowing about these stories. People have been saying that for a long time, as the reason not to baptise the child or to baptise it as late as possible. The old faith was not surrendering easily. “You know that it is not so. I explained that to you last time.”
“谁告诉你的，多布里沙？”我问他，早听说过这类说法。人们总用这个理由推迟或拒绝给孩子施洗，古老的信仰可没那么容易屈服。“你知道不是这样的，上次我就跟你解释过。”
“I don’t know, I am only repeating what people say”, Dobrisha shrugged his shoulders.
“我不知道，我只是在重复别人说的话。”多布里沙耸了耸肩。
“Stop with this nonsense”, I told him. “The day after tomorrow we shall continue our journey. We shall rest tomorrow at your place and bathe in that spring of warm water that you have in the village.”
“别再说这些废话了，”我对他说，“后天我们就要继续赶路了。明天我们会在你家休息，顺便洗洗你们村里那个温泉。”
“You are welcome to share our bread and to spend the night with us”, said Dobrisha and ordered the old woman to bring cheese, onions and flat bread. We shared the modest supper and drank the fiery brandy. We talked about the war that was forthcoming. They came from Maglich into Yoshanitsa to make lists for the Army and equipment. Dobrisha and his son Prodan were enlisted, even though the boy was only 12 . Dobrisha participated in all wars in the past twenty years and he was known as an excellent warrior
“欢迎你们来分享我们的面包，和我们一起过夜。”多布里沙说着，吩咐老妇人端来奶酪、洋葱和扁面包。我们共享了这顿简朴的晚餐，喝着烈性的白兰地。我们谈论着即将到来的战争。他们从马格利奇来到约沙尼察，为军队和装备造册登记。多布里沙和他 12 岁的儿子普罗丹都被征召入伍。尽管过去二十年里多布里沙参加了所有战争，并以出色的战士闻名。
and now he was teaching his eldest son to be an archer. He thought that if times were such that one had to go to war, he would at least enable his son not to be in the front lines. If he proved himself as a good archer, they would take care of him in the rearguard, from where the best archers shot at lonely foot soldiers or cavalry in attack. Dobrisha complained that there were less and less male heads in the village and that was why hunger was increasing. The nobility and the clerics also convinced the people to have male children and not female. Male children were needed for the work in the fields as well as the army, while female children only ate and spent. That is why Dobrisha was sometimes rough towards Predihna, although I have advised him:
此刻他正教导长子成为弓箭手。他思忖着，倘若世道逼人上战场，至少要让儿子不必冲锋陷阵。若儿子能证明自己是名好射手，他们就会将他安置在后卫部队——最优秀的弓箭手们正是从那里向孤零零的步兵或冲锋的骑兵放箭。多布里沙抱怨村里男丁日渐稀少，饥饿因此愈演愈烈。贵族与教士们也劝诫人们生养男孩而非女孩。田间劳作和军队都需要男丁，而女孩只会消耗粮食。所以多布里沙有时对普蕾迪娜很粗暴，尽管我曾劝他：
“Do not $\sin$$\sin$sin\sin, Dobrisha, she will bear you grandchildren one day, male children that you will be proud of. What are we going to do if there are too many male children? Who is going to bear us children?”
"别这样，多布里沙，她终有一日会为你诞下孙辈，那些令你骄傲的男丁。可要是男丁太多又该怎么办？谁来为我们生育后代呢？"

Time passed quickly in conversation, so the host and I were still talking when the women, children and drunk Marko laid down and slept. Dobrisha was anxious as it was the third night after the birth of the baby and he was worried what destiny the Fatess’ would forecast his son. He was wringing his hands and drinking brandy. I was consoling him that I would be here and that I would not let the sisters forecast some evil. With that in mind, unwillingly he went to bed, although he tried to convince me for a long time to stay with me, so that his child would be properly guarded. I told him that there was no point and that he could not help me, I told him to rest and I would take care of the baby and tomorrow I would tell him everything. As customary, he left on the table flat bread, basil, wine and a few silver coins as presents for the Fatess’ and in return he expected their goodwill in forecasting the child’s destiny. When he wanted to bring over a pot of water, he was terrified to see that there was none left in the house, so furious, he woke up his old mother.
交谈间时光飞逝，当女眷们、孩子们和醉醺醺的马可躺下入睡时，主人与我仍在畅谈。多布里沙显得焦躁不安，因为这是婴儿降生后的第三夜，他忧心命运三女神会为儿子预言怎样的宿命。他不断绞着双手，灌饮白兰地。我宽慰他说我会守在这里，绝不让女神们预言任何灾厄。他虽百般不情愿，最终仍被我说服去就寝——尽管他长久地试图说服我让他留下，好让他的孩子得到妥善守护。我告诉他这毫无意义，他也帮不上忙，不如好好休息，由我来照看婴儿，明日再将一切告知于他。依照习俗，他在桌上留下了扁面包、罗勒叶、葡萄酒和几枚银币作为献给命运女神的礼物，期盼她们能善意地预言孩子的未来。当他想要端来一壶水时，惊恐地发现家中滴水不剩，盛怒之下叫醒了他年迈的母亲。
“You know that one should not go for water when it is dark and that we must always have a full bucket in the house!”, shouted Dobrisha, waking everybody in the house. Even the baby started crying.“Now go and get water!”
"你明知道天黑后不该去打水，家里必须时刻备满一桶水！"多布里沙的吼声惊醒了全屋人，连婴儿都哭了起来。"现在立刻去打水！"

The old woman Chuch took the bucket without a word and quickly went outside, but on the threshold she crossed herself before stepping into the dark. One did not go for water after nightfall, as it was believed that it would be uncleaned and charmed.
老妇人楚赫一言不发地拎起水桶快步出门，但在跨入黑暗前，她停在门槛上划了个十字。人们相信日落后打来的水会沾染邪祟，因此从不在夜间取水。

Faster than she went out, the old woman Chuch returned with half a bucket of water, all flustered as if goblins were chasing her. She went to the fireplace straightaway, took a handful of water from the bucket and threw it into the fire to cleanse it. She muttered something into her beard while doing this and brought the bucket to Dobrisha. He drove her away to bed, filled the pot with water and left it is among the other gifts for the Fatess’.
楚赫婆婆回来得比去时更快，只打了半桶水，惊慌失措得像被妖精追赶似的。她直奔壁炉，从桶里掬了捧水抛进火中净化，花白胡子随着念念有词的嘴唇不停颤动。当她把水桶递给多布里沙时，对方却赶她去睡觉，自己将水灌进陶罐，与其他献给命运女神的供品摆在一起。

So around ten o’clock, I was left alone at the table. Everybody was in deep sleep. I kept the fire going, as was the custom and the night was cold. The wind blew from Kopaonik. It was calm and quiet. Even the old woman Chuch did not snore as usual and the baby did not wake up. Only the crackling of the fire and the howling of the wind outside could be heard.
大约十点钟左右，餐桌旁只剩下我一人。所有人都已熟睡。我按习俗让炉火继续燃烧，毕竟寒夜难耐。科帕奥尼克山吹来的风呼啸着，四周却出奇地宁静。连平日鼾声如雷的老妇人丘奇也悄无声息，婴儿也未曾醒来。唯有炉火的噼啪声与屋外的风声依稀可闻。

It was the quiet of the night. I just sat down after putting a few logs of wood into the fireplace and looked on the straw mat where Grozdana and the baby were sleeping and there I saw them. Above her were three female figures in long white dresses. I looked at the other family members and they were all sleeping like dead. Nobody moved, one could not even see that they were even breathing. The howling of the wind could not be heard any more, only the crackling fire. Everything appeared still, apart from the four of us. The three of them were hovering above the straw mat and I could not see their legs on the ground. They looked as if they were hovering in the air. The eldest was the ugliest, with unkempt black hair, long
这是深夜特有的静谧。我刚往壁炉里添了几根木柴坐下，目光便落在格罗兹达娜和婴儿安睡的草垫上——就在那里，我看见了她们。三个身着白色长裙的女性身影悬浮在她上方。我环顾其他家庭成员，他们都如死人般沉睡，连呼吸的起伏都难以察觉。风声已然消逝，唯有炉火持续低语。除我们四人外，万物凝滞。那三个身影飘浮在草垫上方，我完全看不见她们着地的双腿，仿佛凌空而立。其中最年长者容貌最为可怖，蓬乱的黑发披散着
face and long hooked nose and small mouth with scant teeth. The ears which were peeping under her hair were pointy and long. Her arms were unusually long with thin fingers which finished in long nails. In some other place, I would have thought that she was a witch. The second sister was somewhat younger, neither pretty nor ugly. She looked completely normal, maybe a bit plump in the face, but definitely of much nicer appearance. The third, the youngest was the most beautiful. With long blonde hair and white complexion, she looked like an Elf. By her gentle face and mild look, one could see that she was the best of all the sisters.
一张长着鹰钩鼻的脸，牙齿稀疏的小嘴。从发丝间隐约可见的耳朵又尖又长。她的手臂异常修长，细长的手指末端是长长的指甲。若在别处，我定会以为她是个女巫。二姐稍年轻些，既不漂亮也不丑陋。她看起来完全普通，或许脸庞略显圆润，但容貌确实比大姐讨喜得多。三妹年纪最小也最美丽，金发如瀑、肌肤胜雪，宛如精灵。从她温柔的面容和恬静的眼神就能看出，她是三姐妹中最善良的一个。

I came a bit nearer in order to hear better what they were whispering, when the second sister raised her head and saw me. For a moment she was surprised, but then she recognised me and said in a monotonous voice:
我凑近了些想听清她们的窃窃私语，这时二姐突然抬头看见了我。她先是愣怔片刻，随即认出了我，用平板的声音说道：
“We meet again, Monk Gabriel,
"又见面了，加百列修士，
You are everywhere, you black robe.”
你这黑袍者真是无处不在。"
The first sister suddenly turned towards me, flashed her eyes, hissed like a snake and said in rhyme:
大姐突然转向我，眼睛一闪，像蛇一样嘶嘶作响，用押韵的话说道：
“You are always where your place is not!
“你总出现在不该出现的地方！
When are they going to slay you once and for all?”
他们什么时候才能彻底了结你？”
Then the third, the youngest sister said in such a gentle voice, that a man could not imagine she could shout or think any evil.
这时三妹用最温柔的嗓音开口了，那声音温柔得让人无法想象她竟能发出尖叫或心存恶念。

As I said to you, as of his evil seed."
正如我所说，皆因他那邪恶的血脉。"
The second sister said:
二姐接着说道：
“He had paid dearly for his dark destiny,
他为黑暗的命运付出了沉重代价，
Kosingases see everything and do right,
科辛加斯洞察一切且行事公正，
The man has been punished for years,
此人已受多年惩罚，
They should not be touched as they are good.”
他们品行良善不应被打扰。
The third sister said:
三妹说道：
“That is why they should all be helped, As they do good to people until their undoing.”
“正因如此才该帮助他们，他们行善直至自我毁灭。”
The first one was not giving up:
大姐仍不放弃：
“I do not comprehend why you continue in your goodwill We should let their heads roll under the sword.”
“我不明白你为何执意行善，我们该让他们的头颅滚落剑下。”
But the third said:
但第三人却说：
“Not everything can be as you wish,
“世事岂能尽如人意，
Wars, disease, poverty and
战争、疾病、贫穷与
People suffer and are under such torment
众生皆在苦难中煎熬
They must have a candle for each calamity.”
他们必须为每场灾祸点一支蜡烛。”
But the second fate was doubtful:
但第二种命运尚不明朗：
“Well, everything cannot be right for them
“唉，总不可能事事顺心
So that they can do some things as they wish
让他们能随心所欲地做些事情
They must taste the bitterness of life
他们必须尝遍生活的苦涩
So that they can appreciate what goodness is.”
方能领悟善良的真谛
The first sister looked at me and asked:
大姐盯着我问道：
“Why are you here, monster?
"怪物，你来这里做什么？"
Why are you not at some misdeed?”
你为什么不去干些坏事？”
“I am here to find out what you will destine for Dobrisha’s son”, I replied.
“我来是想知道你打算怎么处置多布里沙的儿子。”我回答。

Again she hissed like a snake:
她又像蛇一样嘶嘶说道：
“What do you care?
“关你什么事？”
If I will, I can be evil.”
若我愿意，亦可为恶。
“He bears the sign of the Wolf”, I said shortly.
"他带着狼的印记，"我简短地说。
The second sister was surprised:
二姐惊讶道：
“This is like a curse!
"这简直像道诅咒！"
More fear and terror?”
“还要更多恐惧和恐怖吗？”
The youngest was overjoyed:
最年幼的那个欣喜若狂：
“Lovely! Another hero among heroes
“太棒了！英雄中的又一位豪杰
Christ’s warrior he will be!”
他必将成为基督的战士！”
“It will be nice when in his 10th year while
"等他活到第十个年头，
Guarding sheep, some daemon eats him”, said the first.
在放羊时被某个恶魔吃掉就好了，"第一个人说道。
“Dear sister, don’t exaggerate
"亲爱的姐姐，别太夸张了
And don’t get excited any more,
也别再激动了，"
At least let him live through the ordeal,
至少让他熬过这场磨难，
So that we can show we are generous”, said the second.
"这样我们才能展现宽宏大量"，第二个声音说道。
"Dragon-likes have preordained destiny
"龙族自有天命注定
Their life is not like any other’s’, protested the third.
"他们的生命与众不同"，第三个声音反驳道。
“I am the eldest and you must obey me.
“我是长子，你必须听我的。”
And stop being disgusted by my words
“别再对我的话感到厌恶了”
Ten years of life is enough for him
“十年的寿命对他来说已经足够”
I could have said that he is to die like a leper!”, said the first.
“我本可以说他会像麻风病人一样死去！”，第一个人说道。
“Accept, he will suffer long enough.
“接受吧，他将承受足够长久的痛苦。
He will wish to die to please you”, said the second.
“他会渴望用死亡来取悦你”，第二个声音说道。
“But he will do good, noble deeds
“但他会行善举，做高尚之事
They will see him to another life”, said the third.
“这些善行将引领他获得新生”，第三个声音说道。
“You two always are against
“你们俩总是跟我唱反调
And rarely agree with me”, said the first.
还很少赞同我，”第一个说道。
“So everything has been agreed
“那现在一切都达成一致了
And don’t be angry”, said the second.
别生气啦，”第二个说道。
“Yes!”, the third sister cried happily, and then the first only nodded her head and sullenly muttered something. Then all three turned to the baby, hovering above it. All three sisters hugged each other and started talking one after the other:
“太好了！”，三妹开心地喊道，而大姐只是点了点头，闷闷不乐地嘟囔了几句。接着三姐妹都转向悬浮在空中的婴儿。她们相互拥抱，开始七嘴八舌地说起来：
“Ten years of peaceful live is enough for him
“十年的平静生活对他来说已经足够
When everything will go awry”, said the first.
当一切开始分崩离析时”，大姐说道。
"But a Kosingas will take him under his wing
“但科辛加斯会庇护他的”

And lead him through Dragon’s secrets", said the second.
"并引领他穿越龙族的秘密"，第二人说道。
“He will teach him old skills
"他将传授他古老的技艺
And to learn from ancient scrolls”, said the third.
并研习远古卷轴"，第三人说道。
“In his 20th, he will look into death’s eyes
"在他二十岁时，他将直面死神的目光
And feel fear in front of all”, the first one said again.
“并且在众人面前感到恐惧”，第一个人又说道。
“He will barely stay alive
“他将勉强保住性命
And suffer from terrible wounds”, said the second.
并遭受严重的创伤”，第二个人说。
“But his spirits will remain untouched
“但他的精神将完好无损”
And his bravery always bold”, the third one added.
“他的勇敢永远无畏”，第三位补充道。
“His life will be solitary
“他的人生将孤独无依
And nothing beautiful will happen to him”, the first one added angrily.
“美好的事物与他无缘”，第一位愤怒地补充道。
“What he will have will be more than enough
“他所拥有的已绰绰有余”
And others will look upon him with love”, said the second.
“其他人将用爱意注视他，”第二个说道。
“His love of God’s will be plentiful
“他对上帝之爱将无比丰沛
And in eyes of God he will be noble”, the third one added.
“在上帝眼中他将高贵不凡，”第三个补充道。
“In his 50th, in battle he will fall
“在他五十岁时，他将战死沙场
A victim of undead pestilence for all”, the first one gloated.
"一个被不死瘟疫缠身的可怜虫"，第一个声音幸灾乐祸地说道。
“But he will take the evildoers with him
"但他会带着恶人们同归于尽
And thus do God’s will”, said the second.
如此方能执行上帝的旨意"，第二个声音接话道。
“And his name, all Kosingases will remember
"而他的名字，所有科辛加斯人都将铭记
And the undead cursed for his death forever”, said the third.
"不死者将永远诅咒他的死亡，"第三人说道。
Then all three spoke as one at the end, beginning to fade in front of my eyes and to disappear:
随后三人异口同声地说道，同时在我眼前逐渐淡去直至消失：
“Let it be as we the Fatess’ say
"命运三女神所言必将应验
And it will be thus written in the Stone book.”
此事将铭刻于石板书卷。"
At the end they disappeared. The room was again filled with the sounds of wind, creaking wood and the old woman Chuch started snoring. Young Vukadyn bolted as if someone had pinched him and started crying. His mother opened her eyes and quickly huddled him to her breast to quieten him down. Then she remembered what
最后他们消失了。房间里又充满了风声、吱呀作响的木头声，老妇人楚奇开始打鼾。小武卡丁像被人掐了似的猛地跳起来，开始哭泣。他的母亲睁开眼睛，迅速把他搂到胸前让他安静下来。这时她想起了
was supposed to happen, Grozdana looked at me questioningly and I saw fear in her eyes.
本该发生的事，格罗兹达娜疑惑地看着我，我在她眼中看到了恐惧。
“Don’t worry”, I said to her. “Vukadyn will have a good and honest destiny.”
“别担心，”我对她说，“武卡定会有一个美好而正直的未来。”

She was relieved and she hugged the baby even closer. She was pleased that everything ended well. Soon both of them fell asleep while the others did not even wake. Only I remained to light the fire and sit alone at the table, on which remained Dobrisha’s untouched gifts. But they were noticed, as a sign of goodwill, generosity and hospitality of these poor people.
她松了一口气，把婴儿搂得更紧了。一切圆满结束让她感到欣慰。很快，两人都睡着了，其他人甚至都没醒来。只有我留下来生火，独自坐在桌前，桌上还放着多布里莎未曾动过的礼物。但这些礼物已被注意到，成为这些穷苦人家善意、慷慨与好客的象征。

I remained sitting alone with the ghosts of my past, as the ran around me like Midwif daemons, not giving me peace. I could not close my eyes, as they were pricking my wounds, reminding me of the horror I had lived through and making me touch the painful places, as I had the feeling that blood was oozing from them again. So I took out my scrolls and started writing about the events of the previous days. I was sincerely sorry for the wyvern, as there were so few of them left, as was the case of dragons and the world would be a poorer place without them.
我独自坐着，与往昔的幽灵为伴，它们如同助产恶魔般在我周围游荡，不给我片刻安宁。我无法闭上眼睛，因为它们正刺痛着我的伤口，提醒着我所经历的恐怖，迫使我触碰那些疼痛之处，仿佛能感觉到鲜血再次从中渗出。于是我取出卷轴，开始记录前几日的事件。我真心为那只双足飞龙感到难过，因为它们的数量已所剩无几，就像龙族一样，这个世界若失去它们将变得更加贫瘠。

At dawn all members of the family got up and even Marko did not sleep longer, as he wanted to hear what had happened with the Fatess’. All, apart from Grozdana, who was as I said still unclean, sat around the table and listened in amazement how the Fatess’ had argued among themselves about the child’s destiny. The old woman Chuch cried: “Yuy,yuy”, and kept crossing herself. At the end, Dobrisha said to me:
黎明时分，全家人都起床了，连马尔科也没有多睡，因为他想听听命运三女神发生了什么。除了格罗兹达娜——正如我所说，她仍不洁净——所有人都围坐在桌边，惊讶地听着命运三女神如何为那孩子的命运彼此争执。老妇人丘奇喊着"哎呀，哎呀"，不停地画着十字。最后，多布里莎对我说：
“May you be praised for the way you deal with these creatures and not let them take your soul.”
"愿你在与这些生物周旋时得到赞誉，且不让它们夺走你的灵魂。"

As the custom dictated, the trimming had to be done in the morning, while the sun was climbing, so Dobrisha made the necessary arrangements with the old woman Chuch and the children helping him. However, the Church is against this ritual of the Godfather and insists that priest performs the baptism. That is why the Church had overtaken the old custom of trimming herself, as well as other customs which could not be eradicated, so she wisely adopted them. The priests then replaced the Godfather, but they could not banish him altogether as the institution of Godfather has been with us for a long time. That is why the Godfather was the first to trim the child and then only, was it taken to the priest. As Dobrisha once said: “Just to be on the safe side.” As Kosingas, I
按照习俗，修剪仪式必须在旭日初升的清晨进行，于是多布里沙与老妇人丘奇及帮忙的孩子们做好了准备。然而教会反对教父主持的这种仪式，坚持应由神父施洗。正因如此，教会接管了修剪头发这项古老习俗——就像对待其他无法根除的传统那样——明智地将其纳入宗教仪式。神父们虽然取代了教父的角色，却始终无法完全废除这个延续千年的教父制度。所以总是由教父先为孩子剪发，之后才带去见神父。正如多布里沙所言："不过是为求稳妥罢。"作为科辛加斯，我
saw no evil in these old customs and I did not think they should be eradicated by force.
认为这些古老习俗并无害处，也不该被强行废除。

The Church knew wisely to separate wheat from weeds. Marko was not willing to perform this ritual, as he was an orthodox believer and although he had seen many things on his journey with me, he tried to persuade me to perform the ritual.
教会深谙去芜存菁之道。虔诚的东正教徒马尔科虽与我同行时见识颇广，却不愿主持这个仪式，反而试图说服我来完成。
“According to custom, you were the one to pick up the child on the road”, I told him. “Now you are the Godfather and behave like one. One day you will come to take Vukadyn to become a knight of our order. That is your sacred duty. His destiny is now tied to yours.” Then I explained to him what he had to do in the ritual of trimming, to which he only frowned.
“按习俗，是你从路上捡回这孩子”，我告诉他。“现在你是教父，就该有教父的样子。终有一日你要来接走武卡丁，让他成为我们骑士团的一员。这是你神圣的职责。他的命运已与你相连。”接着我向他讲解剪发仪式中该做的事，他却只是皱起眉头。

So when everything was ready, Marko started the ritual of trimming Vukadyn at the table, as Dobrisha said, in honour of god Svetovid and as sacrifice to the ancestors of his godchild. The old woman Chuch was muttering prayers dedicated to Svetovid, while the King cut with a sharp knife locks of hair from four places: from the forehead, then from the right side by the temple, then same again on the left side and finally from the nape. Marko then tapped the child on the head, so that it would cry, with the flat part of the knife and then several times he hit knife on knife, so as to banish the daemon sout of the child’s body and its surroundings, as it was known that they ran away from the sound of metal. He packed the lock of hair into a scarf and gave it to Grozdana, who would later hang it high on a young and fruitful tree.
待一切准备就绪，马可遵照多布里沙的指示，在桌前为武卡丁举行剪发仪式，以敬奉神明斯维托维德，并作为其教子祖先的祭品。老妇人丘奇低声念诵着献给斯维托维德的祷词，国王则用利刃从四个部位割下发绺：先是前额，接着右鬓角处，左侧同样位置再来一次，最后是后颈。随后马可用刀背轻拍婴孩头顶使其啼哭，又反复交击双刀，以此驱离孩童体内及周遭的恶魔——众所周知邪灵会逃离金属声响。他将发绺包进头巾交给格罗兹达娜，后者会将其高挂在枝繁叶茂的年轻树梢上。

All this time, the one-eyed hag Chuch was saying prayers, some loudly, some quietly, walking around them. When all this was done, as the baby was still un clean, the Godfather got a bucket of water to wash his hands while Predihna poured the water out of a jug. The ritual was finished with the washing.
这段时间里，独眼老妇楚奇一直绕着他们转圈，时而高声时而低声地念着祷词。仪式结束后，由于婴儿仍未洗净，教父提来一桶水洗手，普雷迪娜则从壶中倒水。整个仪式以净手礼告终。

The old woman Chuch rolled a swag of flatbread and cheese for each of the children and drove them out to take care of the
老妇人楚奇给每个孩子卷了面饼夹奶酪，就把他们赶出去照看
sheep. Then the old woman and Dobrisha both went on their own business, while Marko and I went to the spring of warm water. We agreed to continue, our journey in the afternoon. We wanted to get to Maglich as quickly as possible, so as to send a message to Lazarus.
羊群。随后老妇人和多布里莎各自忙活去了，而我和马尔科则去了温泉。我们约定下午继续赶路，想尽快抵达马格利奇，好给拉扎勒斯捎个口信。

At the exit of the village we came upon a spring of warm water which had created a small lake, which further down flowed into Yoshanitsa river. There was nobody there, so we quickly undressed and went into the water to wash. It was the first time for Marko to bathe in this kind of spring and he did not hide his pleasure. No wonder, we could barely wait to wash off the dirt of many days.
在村口我们遇到一处温泉，泉水汇成小湖，下游流入约沙尼察河。四下无人，我们迅速脱衣下水清洗。这是马尔科头一回泡这种温泉，他毫不掩饰自己的欢欣。难怪，我们巴不得洗去多日积攒的污垢。

But to no avail, just as we were to enter the water, we heard shouting from the village and screaming of women and children. We looked down the road and saw women and children running across the river into the forest, while some of them came towards us. We put our tunics on quickly, then the chain mail and weapons, just as a few young girls ran towards us, crying for help and shouting: “Ghouls! Ghouls!” Marko stood stiff with surprise and then looked at me. He wasn’t pleased to see that I was surprised as well. No wonder I was surprised, as I do not remember the last time when Ghouls were seen outside of Uomulle. The Node is there, their territory, out of which they never ventured. Wartime with them had long passed and they posed no danger to men any more, as they rarely left the caves. More the reason for my surprise. How come they were near the road and attacking a village in broad daylight? I had no time to think, because just then the first smoke from the direction of the village appeared. Marko mounted Sharak and was just about to stir him up, when to his amazement I jumped onto the saddle behind him.
但一切徒劳，就在我们即将踏入水中时，突然听见村里传来喊叫声，夹杂着妇女儿童的尖叫。我们循声望向道路，只见妇女儿童正穿过河流逃往森林，还有些人朝我们奔来。我们匆忙套上束腰外衣，披好锁子甲拿起武器，这时几个年轻姑娘哭喊着"食尸鬼！食尸鬼！"向我们跑来。马尔科惊得僵在原地，随后看向我。发现我也满脸震惊时，他显然不太高兴。这也难怪——自从乌穆勒地界之外，我都不记得上次见到食尸鬼是什么时候了。节点就在那里，那是它们的领地，它们从不越界。与它们的战争早已结束，这些极少离开洞穴的生物对人类早就不构成威胁，正因如此我才格外震惊。它们怎会出现在道路附近，还在光天化日之下袭击村庄？我来不及细想，因为此刻第一缕黑烟已从村庄方向升起。马尔科刚跨上沙拉克马鞍准备策马，却惊愕地发现我纵身跃上了他身后的马鞍。
“I have a donkey, but I can ride a horse. Let’s go!”, I said to him.
"我虽有驴，但也能骑马。快走！"我对他喊道。
Marko stirred Sharak and he felt the smell of battle in the air and jumped almost throwing me off. With a fast gallop he ran through
马可一催动沙拉克，便嗅到了空气中的战斗气息，它几乎把我甩下来般猛然跃起。它疾驰着穿过
the grove, hurrying towards the battle, so he ran into the village at full speed. There was chaos and panic. The peasants were running everywhere, women and children were screaming and wailing, while the Ghouls chased them around.
小树林，急切地奔向战场，全速冲进了村庄。那里一片混乱与恐慌。农民们四处奔逃，妇女和孩童尖叫哀嚎，而食尸鬼们正四处追逐他们。

To describe a Ghoul is an unpleasant business, as there were few creatures as ugly as he was. One would rather describe something beautiful to the eye and not something of which one is disgusted and terrified. He looked like a dog, more like a jackal, but he was ugly with a flat snout from which big teeth protruded as a wolf’s. His eyes were round and yellow and the ears small and undeveloped. His head was big, on a thick neck and strong shoulders. Some had long hairs on their head, while others didn’t. Ghouls walked upright, as they had similar body to a man’s, but their skin was dark and rough, their legs strong and their arms long to the knees and very strong. Maybe they could not run upright because of such longer arms, so they had to lower themselves on all four if they wanted to be fast. They were dressed in all sorts of rags and their leaders often had leather armours. The Ghoul was several times stronger than a man and without weapons a man had no chance of surviving a combat with him. They rarely used weapons and when they did, they preferred the axe or the picket or some big staff.
描述食尸鬼是件令人不快的事，因为很少有生物能像它们这般丑陋。人们更愿意描绘赏心悦目之物，而非这种令人作呕又毛骨悚然的怪物。它形似犬类，更接近豺狼，却长着塌陷的吻部，狼牙般的巨齿从中龇出。圆睁的黄色眼珠配着短小未发育完全的耳朵，硕大的头颅连接着粗壮的脖颈与强健的肩膀。有些食尸鬼头顶长着长毛，有些则光秃无发。它们虽有人类般的直立身躯，但皮肤黝黑粗糙，双腿健壮，长臂过膝且力大无穷。或许因前肢过长而无法直立奔跑，若要加速便得四肢着地。这些怪物身披各式破布，首领常着皮甲。食尸鬼的蛮力数倍于人类，徒手搏斗时人类绝无胜算。它们极少使用武器，若用则偏爱战斧、尖桩或粗大棍棒。

They were not skilful with weapons, but their onslaught was unstoppable. Only if a man managed to avoid few of their first fatal blows, did he have a chance of killing a Ghoul. That was why my surprise was so great when I saw that this horde of Ghouls was well armed and almost all of them had two-headed battle axes.
他们并不擅长使用武器，但攻势却势不可挡。除非有人能躲过他们最初那几记致命攻击，否则绝无可能杀死食尸鬼。正因如此，当我发现这群食尸鬼不仅装备精良，且几乎都手持双头战斧时，才会如此震惊。

Several houses were already in flames and the cattle was making even more chaos running around berserk. It was difficult to gather how many Ghouls were there, but there were at least 15 of them. Once they came upon a peasant, they would immediately killed him with the axe. They did not hesitate to kill women and children, as mercy was not known to their breed. These creatures
数间房屋已陷入火海，受惊的牲畜四处狂奔，令混乱愈演愈烈。难以估算究竟有多少食尸鬼，但至少有十五头。这些怪物一旦发现农民，立刻就用斧头将其劈死。它们屠杀妇孺时毫无犹豫，因为这个种族根本不知怜悯为何物。
killed everything in their way and they were known even to eat their victims as they were carnivores. Nevertheless, they were clever enough to be dangerous enemies and they followed their leader to the death.
这些生物会杀死沿途所有活物，作为肉食动物，它们甚至会啃食受害者。更可怕的是，它们拥有足以构成威胁的智慧，至死都会追随首领行动。

Into this chaos, Marko and I on Sharak, ran and when I saw what was happening, I just said to him:
我和马尔科骑着沙拉克冲进这片混乱，目睹惨状后，我只对他说了句：
“Marko, avoid their blows but do not hesitate to kill!”
“马尔科，避开他们的攻击，但别犹豫，该杀就杀！”
The King directed the horse right into a group of Ghouls who were dragging a woman behind and I jumped from the saddle right on top of one, as he was just about to kill a little girl with his staff. I fell on him and we crashed onto the ground. We got up and the child ran away. He was not surprised at all, but without hesitation attacked me. I threw aside my robe and he stopped when he saw my dragon chain mail, as if recognising it. It was enough that I took Wolfclaw out of its sheath and did not await barehanded. He swung the staff several times, which hissed near my head and would have cracked it easily, but when I discovered that his chest was undefended, I struck him with the sharp blade and blood started to flow out of his mouth as he croaked.
国王策马径直冲向一群正拖拽着一名妇女的食尸鬼，我则从马鞍上一跃而下，正好落在一个食尸鬼身上——那家伙正要用木杖击杀一个小女孩。我重重砸在他身上，我们双双摔倒在地。起身时，那孩子已逃之夭夭。他丝毫不显惊讶，毫不犹豫地向我袭来。我甩开长袍，当他看见我的龙鳞锁子甲时突然停住，仿佛认出了这件护甲。我趁机拔出狼爪剑，不再徒手应对。他数次挥杖，木杖在我头顶嘶嘶作响，轻易就能击碎头骨。但当我发现他胸口毫无防护时，便用利刃刺去，鲜血顿时从他咯咯作响的喉间涌出。

At the same time, Marko ran amidst three Ghouls brandishing Dragonite and when they saw him, they turned on him growling. Others saw him as well, their hairs on end, they ran towards him, which surprised me because dog men usually do not choose who to attack, but attack at random whoever comes their way. Unless… somebody ordered them to do so. At that moment I knew and all was clear to me. They had attacked the village looking for us… They had been sent to kill us. To kill the warrior from the Prophesy.
与此同时，马尔科挥舞着龙晶冲进三只食尸鬼中间，它们一发现他便咆哮着扑来。其他狗头人也竖起毛发朝他奔袭，这令我十分诧异——通常这些半兽人会无差别攻击路径上的任何目标，除非…有人对它们下了指令。此刻我终于恍然大悟：它们袭击村庄是为了搜寻我们…是奉命来杀死预言中的战士。

But to my surprise, Marko did not stop before their onslaught. As if feeling the power of Dragonite, he started swinging him left and right, then he hit one on the chest and the other on the head. Both of them flew as if some giant hand had taken them. They crashed onto the ground and never moved again. Marko was also surprised
但出乎意料的是，马尔科面对围攻竟毫无惧色。仿佛感应到龙晶的力量，他开始左右横扫，先击中一只的胸膛，又劈中另一只的头颅。两只怪物如同被巨人之掌拍飞，重重摔在地上再无动静。连马尔科自己都露出了惊愕的神情
by the lethal power of his mace, so he attacked the last Ghoul. The King wielded the mace and not only did the axe fly out of the hand, but the whole arm out of the shoulder, so that the creature started screaming holding his wound, out of which blood gushed. Then another two came, one with a spear and the other with a staff. Marko broke the spear and smashed the Ghoul’s head. It cracked like the shell of an egg and his brain spilled out. The third, as if he had not seeing this, bravely threw himself on Marko growling. I thought he was going to throw Marko onto the ground which would give him a big advantage over a man, but the King skillfully slipped, so that the creature missed and jumped over him. He did not have time to turn around because the mace slammed into his head and cracked it. Marko, emboldened by Dragonite’s force, gave a battle cry and looked for combat on the other side.
他挥舞着狼牙棒，以致命之力攻向最后一只食尸鬼。国王这一击不仅震飞了对方手中的斧头，更将其整条臂膀从肩部撕裂。那怪物捂住喷血的伤口厉声惨叫。此时又冲来两个敌人，一个持矛，一个执杖。马尔科折断长矛，砸碎了食尸鬼的头颅——头骨如蛋壳般爆裂，脑浆四溅。第三只食尸鬼仿佛没看见同伴的惨状，咆哮着扑向马尔科。我原以为他会将马尔科扑倒在地，这样就能对人类形成压制优势，但国王灵巧闪避，那怪物扑了个空从他头顶跃过。它来不及转身，狼牙棒已轰然砸碎其头颅。受龙血之力鼓舞的马尔科发出战吼，转身寻找另一侧的敌人。

In the meantime, I ran to Dobrisha’s house and immediately noticed that it was not on fire, but its door was smashed. I remembered that the old woman Chuch had sent the children after the sheep and I relaxed, but I knew that Grozdana remained in the house with Vukadyn, so I was fearful for the two of them. Like a raging fury, I ran into the house with Wolfclaw in my hand, where I saw two Ghouls. One of them was holding Vukadyn by the leg and the child was hanging upside down screaming, while the other was threatening Grozdana with an axe, as she was lying on the straw mat crying, scared for her child. She looked in my direction and the Ghoul who was holding Vukadyn, turned towards me, growled showing terrible teeth. Wolfclaw flew across the room and stuck into his chest almost to the handle, breaking his ribs as if they were dry twigs. he fell and dropped the child onto the floor. Luckily, it did not get hurt. The other Ghoul threw himself at me and we both rolled outside. As he was stronger than me, he pushed me underneath him and with his left hand which was almost as big as my head, he grabbed my neck and pinned me to the ground. I struggled in vain
与此同时，我冲向多布里莎家，立刻发现房子并未着火，但门已被砸烂。我记起老妇人丘赫已让孩子们去放羊，便稍松了口气，但想到格罗兹达娜还和武卡丁留在屋里，又为两人揪心不已。我如暴怒的狂兽般手持狼爪冲进屋内，看见两只食尸鬼——其中一只倒提着武卡丁的腿，孩子头朝下尖叫着；另一只正用斧头威胁着格罗兹达娜，她趴在草席上为孩子的安危哭泣。她朝我望来时，抓着武卡丁的食尸鬼转向我，龇着可怖的獠牙低吼。狼爪横飞过房间，几乎整柄没入其胸膛，断裂的肋骨如枯枝般噼啪作响。它轰然倒地，孩子摔落在地却幸运无恙。另一只食尸鬼猛扑过来，我们翻滚着摔到屋外。它力气远胜于我，将我压在身下，左掌大如我头颅般掐住咽喉，将我死死按在地上。我徒劳挣扎着
to release myself from the iron grip, but all I could do was shuffle with my legs like a woman. He lifted the terrible double headed axe above my head and smiled contentedly. I already thought that my last moment had come and that God was awaiting for my soul, when I noticed Marko jump and wheeled the powerful Dragonite. He gave him such a blow, as I have never seen before. With one blow he separated his head from the shoulders and the Ghoul did not even move! The lifeless body collapsed beside me and only his legs jerked a while longer.
我拼命想挣脱那铁钳般的掌控，却只能像个妇人般徒劳地蹬着双腿。他将那柄骇人的双刃斧高举过我头顶，露出心满意足的狞笑。就在我以为大限将至、上帝即将接引我的灵魂时，突然看见马尔科纵身跃起，挥舞着强壮的德拉贡剑。那一记劈砍的力道之猛，我平生未见——寒光闪过，食尸鬼的头颅便与肩膀分了家，那具躯体甚至来不及抽搐就轰然倒在我身旁，只有双腿还在神经质地抽动。

I opened my mouth to thank him, but the King was already running towards another Ghoul, whom he saw killing a peasant with his axe. I did not even manage to catch my breath and already I was running into the house for the Wolfclaw and to see whether Grozdana and Vukadyn were well. I found them together, alive and well and I was relieved. I took my sword out of the dead Ghoul and went outside to look for battle. There, chaos and screaming still went on. The majority of the peasants had succeeded in running away from the bloodthirsty horde, but on the dusty ground I saw at least ten dead bodies.
我张开口想道谢，可国王早已冲向另一个正用斧头屠杀农夫的食尸鬼。我连气都来不及喘匀，就冲进屋里去取狼爪剑，同时查看格罗兹达娜和武卡丁是否安好。发现他们安然无恙地待在一起时，我才松了口气。从死去的食尸鬼身上拔出佩剑后，我再度冲入战场。外面依然混乱不堪，惨叫连连。大部分农夫已成功逃离嗜血怪物的魔爪，但尘土飞扬的地面上，至少横陈着十具尸体。

I searched for Marko and saw him brandishing his mace, severing limbs and cracking bones. Then I saw a small Ghoul hiding, getting ready to throw his spear at Marko. I grabbed my sling and a stone from the ground. With the power of David’s sling, the shot hit the Ghoul and made a hole in his head. He fell as if mowed down.
我搜寻着马尔科的身影，看见他挥舞狼牙棒斩断肢体、击碎骨骼。这时我发现有个矮小的食尸鬼正躲藏着，准备向马尔科投掷长矛。我抓起投石索，从地上捡了块石头。凭借大卫投石索的神力，石块击中食尸鬼的脑袋开了个洞，他就像被割倒的麦秆般栽倒。

The chaos began to calm down. Five-six cottages were on fire, while some had only smoke coming out. When the last Ghoul fell from Marko’s mace, people came out of their hiding, looking for their loved ones. Soon wailing started. They wailed for their dead loved ones or for their burnt homes and sometimes for both.
混乱逐渐平息。五六间茅屋燃着大火，还有些冒着浓烟。当最后一只食尸鬼倒在马尔科的狼牙棒下，人们从藏身处走出来寻找亲人。很快哀嚎声四起——有人为死去的亲人痛哭，有人为烧毁的家园悲泣，更多人两者兼而有之。

I looked for Dobrisha and the old woman Chuch among the dead and to my joy, found Dobrisha a little dirty and bloody, but in
我在尸体堆中寻找多布里沙和楚奇老妇人，欣喜地发现多布里沙虽然满身血污
one piece. On his face I saw a trace of sadness and immediately I started worrying for the children.
但完好无损。他脸上浮现的哀伤让我立刻为孩子们担忧起来。
“Are the children well, Dobrisha?”, I asked him at once.
“孩子们都还好吗，多布里沙？”我立刻问他。
“Yes, they are… Luckily, they were in the field with the sheep above the village, so the creatures did not notice them. But the old woman Chuch has fallen. However, she is still alive… But come and help me carry her into the house.”
“是的，还好……幸亏他们当时在村子上方的田野里放羊，那些怪物没注意到他们。但老楚奇太太倒下了。不过她还活着……快来帮我把她抬进屋里。”
“Where is she?”  “她在哪儿？”
“Behind the house. She immediately went to the children, but she says, she ran into a pick of a Ghoul.”
“在房子后面。她第一时间就去找孩子们，但她说自己撞上了一个食尸鬼的尖牙。”

Indeed, right behind the house where the meadow began and spread uphill and where usually sheep grazed, was the old woman lying all broken. A strong man can hardly live through heavy wounds, but not a weak old woman. You could not see obvious wounds on her, but she could not move and she laid still in the dust.
确实，就在房子后面那片向上延伸的草地上——平日里羊群吃草的地方——躺着那位浑身骨折的老妇人。健壮的男子都难以承受重伤，何况是孱弱的老妇。她身上看不出明显伤口，却已无法动弹，静静躺在尘土中。
“Gabriel, son…”, the old woman smiled when she saw me.
"加布里埃尔，我的孩子..."老妇人看见我时露出了微笑。
“You will get well, mother. You are strong”, I calmed her.
"您会好起来的，母亲。您很坚强。"我安抚着她。
“Mother… That is the first time you called me that, Gabriel. This will not finish well”, she said coughing. “Why do you trouble yourself with me, children? Leave me be…”
"母亲...这是你第一次这么叫我，加布里埃尔。"她咳嗽着说，"这不会有好结果的。孩子们何必为我费心呢？让我去吧..."
“What are you saying, old woman?”, asked Dobrisha. “We shall take you into the house.”
“你在说什么呀，老婆婆？”多布里沙问道，“我们这就带你进屋。”

The old woman was not heavy, but she moaned with pain when we lifted her. We carried her inside and placed her on her straw mat. Then the children and Marko came in and we all gathered around her. It was obvious that she would not survive.
老妇人并不重，但当我们抬起她时，她痛苦地呻吟着。我们把她抬进屋内，安置在她的草垫上。随后孩子们和马尔科也进来了，大家都围在她身边。显然她已时日无多。
“It is easier for me to die when I see you all together like this”, she said quietly and closed her eyes. “You are all beautiful, like an icon… I was lucky to see you once more, Gabriel.”
“能这样看着你们聚在一起，我死也安心了。”她轻声说着闭上了眼睛，“你们都像圣像画一样美好……加百列，能再见你们一面真是我的福分。”
“Call me Chvrnyeg and not Gabriel, mother”, I said to her. I knew that would bring her joy and it cost me nothing. Her eye shone with
“叫我黑鹰吧，别叫加百列，妈妈。”我对她说。我知道这样能让她开心，而于我毫无损失。她的眼眸顿时
tears. I was sorry to see her thus, as she was like a mother to me, the one I never had. Something caught in my throat.
泪水。看到她这样我很难过，她就像我从未拥有过的母亲。我的喉咙哽住了。
“I knew the first day I saw you, Chvrnyeg”, she said. “They stole you from me, son, but you came back… My soul is now at peace…” Then she fought for air.
"从见到你的第一天起我就知道了，契尔涅格，"她说。"他们把你从我身边夺走了，孩子，但你回来了......我的灵魂现在安息了......"然后她开始呼吸困难。
“Well children, put me on the ground and place a stone under my head, so that I may meet the Lord when he comes for my soul.”
"好了孩子们，把我放在地上，在我头下垫块石头，这样当主来取我灵魂时，我就能迎接他了。"

According to old custom, that is what we did. As soon as she touched the ground, she seemed relieved. I was just about to give her the last sacrament, when the old woman Chuch died. We all crossed ourselves and Dobrisha quickly opened all the windows so that her soul could depart in peace looking for an adequate tree in the vicinity on which it would rest. From the table I took a half burnt candle, lit it and placed it by the old woman’s head so that she would not turn into a vampire. I prayed for her soul. The children quietly cried, as did Grozdana beside the fireplace, from where the poor woman could not move. All the while one could hear the wailing and crying in the village for their dead ones, and the male heads quickly began putting out fires so that they would not spread onto other houses. Then the people took their dead to their houses, and the others dragged the dead Ghouls, some twenty of them to the river Yoshanitsa. They placed them into the water and pressed them with heavy stones, so that the current would not take them. This was done so as to avoid the stench and swarms of flies which started gathering around the dead, until they decided what to do with them.
依照古老习俗，我们正是这样做的。她的双脚刚触及地面，神情便舒缓下来。正当我准备为她施行临终圣礼时，老妇人楚赫咽下了最后一口气。我们齐划十字，多布里沙迅速推开所有窗户，好让她的灵魂安详离去，在附近寻找合适的树木栖息。我从桌上取过半截燃过的蜡烛，点燃后置于老妇人头侧，以防她化作吸血鬼。我为她的灵魂祈祷。孩子们低声啜泣，炉边的格罗兹达娜也泪流不止——这位可怜的女人因行动不便始终未能离开炉膛。整个村庄回荡着对逝者的恸哭，男人们正忙着扑灭火势，防止蔓延到其他房屋。随后，人们将自家亡者抬回屋内，其余人则拖着约二十具食尸鬼的尸体前往约沙尼察河。他们将尸体沉入水中，压上巨石以防被水流冲走。如此处置既可避免尸臭弥漫，也能阻止蝇群在尚未决定如何处理尸体时便聚集滋扰。

Soon after, a young woman appeared on our doorstep with a black scarf on her head and Dobrisha addressed her as Begota and let her in. She crossed herself when she saw the old woman Chuch on the ground and she made arrangements with Dobrisha about preparing and cooking. This was the woman whose first child died
不久后，一位头戴黑巾的年轻女子出现在我们门前，多布里莎称她为贝戈塔并让她进屋。看到老妇人丘奇躺在地上，她画了个十字，随后与多布里莎商议起备餐事宜。这个女人去年失去了第一个孩子
last year and according to custom she had to make ritual breads and gather rubbish in the houses where the deceased lay. Once the arrangements were made with the host, she brought from outside a long nail and we placed the old woman Chuch on the table. She then stuck the nail with an axe into the ground where her head laid, so that the old woman would not turn into a vampire. Marko was watching all this with disbelief.
按照习俗，她必须制作仪式面包，并收集死者停灵之家的杂物。与主家商议妥当后，她从外面取来一根长钉，我们将老妇人丘奇抬上桌子。她用斧头将钉子钉入老人头部下方的地面——这样老妇人就不会变成吸血鬼。马尔科难以置信地目睹着这一切。

Although Marko and I meant to continue our journey that day, it was obvious that we had to wait until tomorrow. While Dobrisha and his family were grieving for the old woman Chuch and making preparations for the burial, Marko and I went out to see if we could help others. Then we found out that beside the twenty Ghouls that had been killed, sixteen peasants, five women and one child had also died. I was pleased to hear from Marko that he had killed twelve thanks to his Dragonite, who carried everything in front of him, as the wind would carry dried leaves. I was greatly relieved that the weapon was in the right hands. Marko was watching the mace with admiration, as the head of the mace with lethal feathers glistened in the sun. While we were standing on the riverbank, I thought about the role of Ghouls in this conspiracy. If the Todoraks could not go into the daylight, the sun did not bother the Ghouls. An alliance between them had existed all along and the Ghouls always obeyed the Todoraks, although their number had diminished significantly after the Flood and they did not present such a big danger. However, the Flood was ten thousand years ago. They could have multiplied… Marko was watching them in amazement, as he heard stories about them, but he had never seen them until now. I left Marko on the riverbank to watch and examine the goblins from Hades.
尽管马科和我原计划当天继续赶路，但显然我们不得不等到明天。当多布里沙一家为老妇人楚赫哀悼并准备葬礼时，我和马科外出看看能否帮助其他人。随后我们得知，除了被杀死的二十只食尸鬼外，还有十六名农民、五名妇女和一名儿童丧生。听马科说他用龙晶武器击杀了十二只食尸鬼，我感到欣慰——那柄武器所向披靡，如同狂风卷走枯叶。得知神器掌握在合适的人手中，我深感宽慰。马科正以赞叹的目光注视着狼牙棒，阳光下，那些致命的羽饰锤头正闪闪发亮。站在河岸时，我思索着食尸鬼在这场阴谋中的角色。如果说托多拉克族无法在日光下活动，阳光却对食尸鬼毫无影响。他们之间自古结盟，食尸鬼始终听从托多拉克调遣，尽管大洪水后其数量锐减，已构不成重大威胁。不过那场大洪水，已是万年前的往事了。 它们本可以大量繁殖……马尔科惊讶地注视着这些来自冥界的哥布林，虽然早听过关于它们的传说，但亲眼所见还是头一遭。我把马尔科留在河岸边，让他好好观察研究这些怪物。

At dusk, silence fell on the village and everybody closed themselves in their houses. That was the time when one could not even peep outside, not to speak of going out, not even for water, because
暮色降临，村庄陷入死寂，家家户户紧闭门窗。那是连探头张望都不被允许的时刻，更别说出门打水了，因为——

Babaroga, the goddess of the dead would then come out for the souls of the dead, but she knew sometimes to drag even the souls of the living if they were daring enough to stand in her way.
死亡女神巴巴罗迦会在这个时辰出来收割亡魂，但若有人胆敢挡道，她偶尔也会把活人的魂魄一并掳走。

People would tremble if they heard unusual sounds outside and they would never open their doors. According to custom, she would knock three times on the door of the house in which the deceased died and so make everybody aware that she had come for his soul. Marko also knew for this old custom, but he just waved his hand when Dobrisha said to everybody that they were not to open the door if somebody knocked.
每当屋外传来异响，村民们就会瑟瑟发抖，绝不敢开门查看。按照习俗，她会往逝者所在的房屋大门敲击三下，以此宣告自己来收取灵魂。马尔科虽知晓这个古老传统，但当多布里沙告诫大家无论谁敲门都别开时，他只是满不在乎地摆了摆手。

Night had just fallen and Dobrisha brought to the table some flat bread, cheese, onions and dried mutton, when somebody knocked on the door. Three times. We looked at each other. The children huddled to Dobrisha and me, while Grozdana drew the baby closer to her. Nothing could be heard, apart from the crackling of fire in the fireplace. The old woman Chuch was lying on the ground where she died with her head resting on the nail that was stuck in the ground. Marko made a sudden move as if to get up, but I grabbed his arm and squeezed him tightly.
夜幕刚刚降临，多布里沙刚把扁面包、奶酪、洋葱和风干羊肉端上桌，就有人敲响了门。三下。我们面面相觑。孩子们蜷缩在我和多布里沙身边，格罗兹达娜把婴儿搂得更紧了。除了壁炉里柴火的噼啪声，万籁俱寂。老妇人丘奇躺在地上，头枕着钉入地面的木桩，保持着咽气时的姿势。马尔科突然作势要起身，我一把攥住他的胳膊死死按住。
“Don’t play the hero when you shouldn’t”, I said to him. “Some things are left alone even by Kosingases.”
"不该逞英雄的时候别逞能，"我对他说，"有些事连科辛加斯人都避之不及。"

I thought he would not obey me, but probably seeing my seriousness he relented. He sat beside me and we continued to listen. You could hear somebody dragging their feet on the ground as if going away from the door. We all crossed ourselves and muttered a prayer. When the tension passed, I started the tedious task of convincing Dobrisha to bury the old woman Chuch into the ground according to Christian customs, but he would not hear of it, like he did not six years before when his father died.
我以为他会违抗，但或许是被我严峻的神色震慑，他最终妥协了。他挨着我坐下，我们继续凝神倾听。能听见有人拖着脚步渐渐远离门扉。众人都在胸前画着十字低声祷告。等紧张气氛稍缓，我开始苦口婆心劝说多布里沙按基督教习俗安葬老妇人丘奇，可他就像六年前他父亲去世时那样充耳不闻。
“For heaven’s sake, Dobrisha”, I said, “burning is a thing of the past. Dead people are being buried everywhere.”
"看在上帝的份上，多布里沙，"我说，"火葬已经是过去式了。现在到处都实行土葬了。"
“Everywhere? Where?”, he replied. “Only in towns. In the villages, we still burn our dead.”
"到处？哪里？"他回答，"只有城里这样。在乡下，我们仍然火葬死者。"
“If the brotherhood in Studenitsa hears of this, they will be angry with you. And the whole village.”
"要是斯图德尼察的教友们听说这事，他们会生你的气。连整个村子都会受牵连。"
“They seldom come to us. We are far from the main road. They usually come for Christmas or Easter or when they hear that somebody will be baptised, but not every year.”
"他们很少来我们这儿。我们离大路远。通常只有圣诞节或复活节他们才会来，要么就是听说有人要受洗的时候，但也不是年年都来。"
“Nevertheless, Dobrisha, listen to me. Orthodox Christians bury their dead. I will do the service.”
“不过，多布里沙，听我说。东正教徒都是土葬的。我来主持仪式。”
“No”, he decidedly refused. “Two years ago in Brvenik they buried that crippled blacksmith Grdosh, if you remember. The priest held a funeral service and then three nights later he turned into a vampire. The village was raised to their feet and almost the upper town as well. They could not overwhelm him easily, so as to stick the hawthorn pole into his chest… We burn our dead according to ancient traditions.”
“不行，”他斩钉截铁地拒绝。“两年前在布尔韦尼克，他们安葬了那个跛脚铁匠格尔多什——你还记得吧。神父做了安魂弥撒，结果三天后他就变成了吸血鬼。整个村子都惊动了，连上城都差点闹翻天。他们费了好大劲才制服他，把山楂木桩钉进他胸口……我们按古老传统实行火葬。”
“Surely, you do not believe in these stories”, said Marko amazed. “That is superstition.”
“你该不会真信这些鬼话吧？”马尔科惊讶地说，“那都是迷信。”
“Superstition or not, that is how it is done. You can go to the village Vir on Ibar and there on their cemetery a whole hawthorn tree grew out of the pole with which the vampire was killed, so now out of his grave grows the tree of hawthorn… Tomorrow we shall put the old woman Chuch on a sleigh and we shall burn her outside the village. Others will do the same.”
“管它迷不迷信，规矩就是这样。你去伊巴尔河边的维尔村看看，他们墓地里整棵山楂树都是从杀吸血鬼的木桩上长出来的，如今他坟头就杵着那棵山楂树……明天咱们把丘奇老婆子放雪橇上，拉到村外烧了。别人家也会这么办。”
“But it is not according to…”, I started, but Dobrisha raised his hand.
"但这并不符合..."我刚开口，多布里沙就抬手示意。
“I expect you to understand, brother Gabriel. You who has seen everything.”
"我希望你能理解，加百列兄弟。你可是见证过一切的人。"
“Do as you will, Dobrisha”, I yielded. Marko nodded his head unhappily.
"随你处置吧，多布里沙。"我妥协道。马尔科闷闷不乐地点了点头。

That night, the family members stayed awake a little, slept a little and at dawn we were all on our feet. Marko was hoping in vain that we would continue our journey in the afternoon, as he did not know that according to custom dead were buried in the afternoon. As the morning is the best part of the day for giving birth, so is dusk the best part of day for burials. That day we spent grooming our animals, which made him laugh…
那天夜里，家人们时睡时醒，黎明时分我们全都起身了。马尔科徒然期盼着我们能在下午继续赶路，因为他不知道按习俗葬礼都在午后举行。正如清晨是一天中最适合迎接新生命的时刻，黄昏则是安葬逝者的最佳时分。那天我们忙着给牲畜梳洗打扮，这让他觉得很好笑……
“I have not yet seen anybody groom a donkey”, laughed the King.
"我还从没见过有人给毛驴梳洗呢，"国王笑道。

We were getting ready to continue the journey, first to Ushche and then to Maglich. Resolved not to waste any more time, we agreed to go after the burial and as we would travel by road, we would be all right to travel even by night.
我们准备继续启程，先前往乌什切，再去马格利奇。决心不再耽搁时间，我们商定葬礼结束后就出发，既然走的是大路，即便夜间赶路也无妨。

Late in the afternoon, Dobrisha borrowed two oxen from a neighbour to harness them into the sleigh, onto which he put the poor old woman Chuch rolled in a shroud. In the meanwhile, others came who had also lost loved ones in yesterday’s battle and the procession slowly moved. The whole village gathered as they knew each other and they also knew that there would be a feast on the cemetery, so they left a few men to guard the houses and the procession directed itself to the cemetery which was located above the spring of warm water. On their way to the cemetery, they stopped
傍晚时分，多布里沙从邻居那里借来两头牛套上雪橇，将裹着寿衣的可怜老妇人丘奇放了上去。与此同时，其他在昨日战斗中失去亲人的村民也陆续到来，送葬队伍缓缓移动。全村人都聚集起来——他们彼此熟识，也知道墓园将举行丧宴，于是留下几个男人看守房屋，队伍便朝着温泉上方的墓园行进。前往墓园途中，他们停下
three times on crossroads, so that the souls of the dead could rest. Of course, nobody turned around so that the souls of the dead would not pine for the world they were leaving behind. Although the peasants regularly burned their dead, there was also a smaller cemetery enclosed by shrubs with a few graves where the dead were buried in the presence of a priest. Those graves were probably empty, but the gravestones were left because of the priests who would sometimes visit the village. However there were many graves with buried funeral pyres for the dead. The tradition of burying the ashes of the dead under the threshold of the houses was slowly dying out. Only the most remote villages still abode by it.
在十字路口绕行三次，好让亡者的灵魂得以安息。当然，没有人会回头张望，以免逝去的灵魂对即将离开的尘世恋恋不舍。尽管村民们惯常将死者火化，但灌木丛环绕的小墓地里仍保留着几座坟茔——那是神父主持下土葬的死者。那些坟墓或许早已空空如也，但墓碑因偶尔造访村落的神父们而得以保留。不过这里更多的是埋葬着焚化后骨灰的坟冢。将逝者骨灰掩埋在自家门槛下的古老传统正逐渐消亡，如今只有最偏远的村落还恪守着这一习俗。

After some mix-up with the oxen which pulled the sleigh, they put all four deceased, one beside the other. There were insufficient sleighs in the village, so they had to put more than one dead on each one. The remaining peasants went to gather dry wood and soon enough, a huge pile of sticks and twigs was under the sleighs, which were now considered unclean and would not be returned home. Then Dobrisha brought a lit torch and the fire started immediately. The fire grew upwards and dark smoke spread around with the stench of burning flesh. The heat of the fire was such that people had to move back some thirty paces away from the pyre. When wind blew from Kopaonik, it drove the smoke right at us and we all started suffocating from the stench. As quickly as we could, we started dispersing and Dobrisha proclaimed that we were to return to the village there to eat and drink, as here one could not breathe from the smoke and heat. Some people remained still grieving for their dead, but the majority retreated muttering, as they liked to eat at the cemetery according to tradition.
在拉雪橇的牛群发生一些混乱后，他们将四具遗体并排放置。村里雪橇数量不足，每架雪橇不得不装载多具尸体。其余农民去收集干柴，很快雪橇下方就堆起了高高的木柴堆——这些雪橇已被视为不洁之物，不会再带回村庄。接着多布里沙举着火把走来，火焰瞬间腾起。火势向上窜升，黑烟裹挟着皮肉焦臭四处弥漫。热浪逼人，围观者不得不退到距火堆约三十步外。当科帕奥尼克山的风吹来时，浓烟直扑我们而来，所有人都被恶臭呛得难以呼吸。我们迅速散开，多布里沙宣布大家应当回村吃喝，因为这里被烟熏火燎得无法喘息。仍有人守着逝者哀悼，但多数人嘀咕着退去——按传统他们本想在墓园进餐。

The people in the village quickly organised themselves. Everybody took out of their house a bench or a table and soon food was in front of them.
村民们迅速组织起来。每户人家都从屋里搬出长凳或桌子，很快食物就摆在了面前。

An ill-informed person would have thought that it was a feast because everybody was eating and drinking. Even the children were playing. The old would say: laughter dares death. Marko did not need any encouragement, but found some fresh beer at a table and drank as if it was his last. When I saw that he was going to fall under the table, I quickly brought Sharak and Tsoka so that we could continue our journey. I put the King on his horse and said goodbye to Dobrisha and his children. When the others saw that we were leaving, they gathered around us, patting us on the shoulders and thanking us for saving them from the Ghouls. Spontaneously, they filled our saddlebags with food, skins of wine and beer and poor Tsoka groaned under the heavy burden. Swaying in his saddle, Marko waved to everybody. Then somebody gave him a skin with beer and he started drinking like mad.
不明就里的人会以为这是场盛宴，因为所有人都在吃喝。连孩子们也在玩耍。老人们常说：笑声能蔑视死亡。马尔科根本不需要别人鼓动，就在桌上找到些新鲜啤酒，喝得像是最后一顿似的。眼看他要滑到桌子底下，我赶紧牵来沙拉克和措卡准备继续赶路。我把国王扶上马背，向多布里沙和他的孩子们道别。其他人见我们要走，都围过来拍着我们肩膀，感谢我们从食尸鬼手中救了他们。他们自发地往我们的鞍囊里塞满食物、葡萄酒和啤酒皮囊，可怜的措卡被重负压得直哼哼。马尔科在马鞍上摇摇晃晃地向众人挥手告别。这时有人递给他一皮囊啤酒，他又开始疯狂地灌起来。

The people saw us off to the end of the village and then we each went our way. The peasants returned to the wake and we went down the road which wound beside Yoshanitsa in the direction of Ibar. Marko quickly drank the remaining beer and dozed off in the saddle. It was a good feeling to be on the road again and enjoy the beautiful surroundings which opened in front of us. The birdsong was louder than the noise people made and the mountain wind replaced the smoke from the pyre.
村民们送我们到村口，随后各自散去。农人们回到守灵仪式，我们则沿着蜿蜒在约沙尼察河畔的小路朝伊巴尔方向前行。马尔科迅速喝完剩下的啤酒，在马鞍上打起盹来。重新上路的感觉真好，眼前展开的美景令人心旷神怡。鸟鸣声盖过了人声嘈杂，山风驱散了火葬堆的烟味。

Two hours later, when we came on to the merchants’ road beside Ibar, the nightfall was slowly descending. Nevertheless, the wide and well cleared road gave us the feeling of security, although there was nobody to be seen around. Merchants and other travellers would spend the night under a roof and rarely did they travelled during the night without armed escorts. By this time Marko was sober and he was in the mood for talk.
两小时后，当我们踏上伊巴尔河畔的商道时，暮色正缓缓降临。尽管四周杳无人迹，这条宽阔平整的道路仍给人以安全感。商旅们通常都会在客栈过夜，很少有人会在夜间不带武装护卫出行。此时马尔科已经酒醒，开始有了聊天的兴致。
“Do you ever go to your Gornyak, Gabriel? Or do you only roam in remote places?”, he asked.
"加布里埃尔，你还回戈尔尼亚克吗？还是只在这些偏远地方游荡？"他问道。
“I go sometimes.” Then I tried to remember when was the last time I was there. “Last time I was there for Easter… Four years ago.”
"偶尔回去。"我试着回忆上次归乡的时间，"复活节时回去过...那是四年前了。"
“A long time ago”, said Marko and I felt reproach in his voice.
"很久以前，"马尔科说道，我听出他话中带着责备。
“Yes.” And my heart missed a beat. “I love going there, but many do not welcome me. However, the abbot always greets me well, but still he cannot wait to see me leave. Once we had an argument. Then he told me: ‘You, Kosingas, only bring trouble and attract evil’. Although he knows that if it were not for me, that monastery would have never been built.”
"是啊。"我的心跳漏了一拍。"我喜欢去那里，但很多人不欢迎我。不过院长总是对我很客气，可他还是巴不得我赶紧离开。有次我们争执起来，他就对我说：'科辛加斯，你只会招来麻烦和灾祸'。虽然他心里清楚，要不是因为我，那座修道院根本建不起来。"
“How so?”, asked Marko.
"怎么回事？"马尔科问道。
“Before it was built nine years ago, thanks to the gratitude and generosity of our Prince Lazarus, the Prince called me to come to him and asked what I thought of a new monastery being built on the banks of the River Mlava. If you don’t know, the first monastery was in fact built in cave beside the road, some half an hour walk from the new monastery.” I remembered those days with sadness. “The town Gullet was at the entrance to the canyon. I don’t know who gave it the name, but it suits it fine. It was the Gullet of the monster called Uomulle.”
"九年前修建现在这座修道院之前——多亏了我们拉扎尔大公的感恩与慷慨——大公召我前去，征询我对在姆拉瓦河畔新建修道院的意见。你或许不知道，最早的修道院其实建在路边的山洞里，离新修道院步行约半小时路程。"我伤感地回忆起那些日子，"峡谷入口处有个叫'咽喉镇'的地方。不知是谁起的名字，但确实很贴切。那里就是乌穆勒怪兽的咽喉所在。"
“I have heard many stories about those mountains. Now that you have told me that there is a Node under them…”, said Marko seriously worried. “Is it that dangerous there?”
“我听过许多关于那些山脉的传说。现在你告诉我那里有个节点……”，马尔科忧心忡忡地说道，“那里真有那么危险吗？”
“Gullet was the furthest town and when we decided to spread God’s word in that region, many thought that we were mad. Knowing that the old Gornyak was still standing, although it was abandoned because the creatures often attacked it and at the end killed all the monks, I and Gregorius, the present abbot, decided to go back into the cave and fight the creatures. Gregorius and ten monks were relying on me as Kosingas to endure… Several months were very hard, as Ghouls would attack us whenever we
“古莱特是最偏远的城镇，当我们决定在那个地区传播上帝的福音时，许多人都认为我们疯了。得知古老的戈尔尼亚克修道院依然矗立——尽管因为怪物频繁袭击最终杀死了所有修士而被废弃——我和现任院长格雷戈里乌斯决定重返洞穴与那些生物战斗。作为科辛加斯，格雷戈里乌斯和十位修士都指望着我能坚持住……那几个月异常艰难，食尸鬼随时会袭击我们。”
went outside. That June we were under a real siege. Two monks were killed. Ghouls dragged them into their pits. One was caught on the river by the goblins and drowned… They fought hard not to allow Christ’s words to penetrate further from Gullet. But faith was what kept us going. At the end when only Gregorius, myself and another two monks were left alive, the attacks stopped all of a sudden. It was still very tense, but peaceful. All changed when Lazarus visited us and expressed his wish to build a proper monastery. We went up the river until we came to nice meadow on the very bank. Lazarus liked that place and as the custodian, he decided to build the new Gornyak there. However, it was easier said than done. We got an armed escort and other monks were sent to us for help, as well as the builders. During the day we would work and spend the night in the old monastery. But alas, what we would build during the day, the goblins would demolish by night. There were many of us now, so they did not attack us, but they never wasted a chance to scare us. They were watching for the solitary ones and they even grabbed two and dragged them somewhere. During the night they would scream upriver and we would hear them below, so people were scared for their life. Many ran away and returned home. At the end, we had to send armed guards on to the building site and when I saw that they were also insecure, I had to move there and spend the nights under the open sky. Ha! The guards guarded the building site and I guarded the guards! Even then, soldiers would disappear during the night. Whether Ghouls or other goblins dragged them away, I do not know, but the attacks stopped once we built the protective banks and parvis of the monastery. Then all the others moved to the building site. Even though the abbot Gregorius patted me on the back and praised me in front of everyone, very soon after the works were done he started looking at me suspiciously. I am not one of those who complain around, so I packed and continued on the road with Tsoka, although I consider Gornyak my
那年六月，我们真正陷入了围困。两名修士遇害，食尸鬼将他们拖入了地穴。还有一个在河边被地精抓住溺亡……它们竭力阻挠基督的圣言从峡谷向外传播。但正是信仰支撑着我们坚持下去。最后当只剩格里高利、我和另外两名修士幸存时，袭击突然停止了。气氛依然剑拔弩张，但总算平静下来。直到拉撒路前来拜访，表示想建造一座真正的修道院，一切才发生转变。我们沿河而上，来到岸边一片美丽的草地。拉撒路中意此地，作为守护者，他决定在此新建戈尔尼亚克修道院。然而说来容易做来难。我们获得了武装护卫，其他修士也被派来协助，建筑工人也来了。白天我们施工，夜晚仍宿于旧修道院。可悲的是，我们白天砌好的墙，地精夜里就会拆毁。如今我们人多势众，它们不敢正面袭击，却从不放过任何恐吓我们的机会。它们专门盯梢落单者，甚至掳走了两人拖往某处。 夜晚时分，他们会沿河而上发出尖啸，我们在下游都能听见，所以人们都吓得魂飞魄散。许多人逃跑回家了。最后我们不得不派武装警卫驻守工地，当我发现连他们也惶惶不安时，只好亲自搬到那里，在露天过夜。哈！警卫守着工地，而我守着警卫！即便这样，夜里还是有士兵失踪。不知是食尸鬼还是其他妖精拖走了他们，但等我们建好修道院的防护堤和前庭后，袭击就停止了。之后其他人才敢搬到工地。尽管格列高利院长当众拍着我的肩膀表扬我，可工程完工后没多久，他就开始用怀疑的眼光看我。我不是那种到处抱怨的人，于是收拾行装带着措卡继续上路了，虽然我视戈尔尼亚克为
home. Nevertheless, I am happy that we will go there before we enter Uomulle.”
故乡。不过我很高兴在进入乌奥穆勒之前能先去那里。”
“Heavens, these Ghouls are really dangerous. Half man, half beasts”, said Marko and looked around. He was not at ease talking about them in the dark.
"天啊，这些食尸鬼真是危险。半人半兽的怪物。"马尔科说着环顾四周。在黑暗中谈论它们让他感到不安。
"Yes, they are. They rarely go far from their caves. The Dwarfs say that after the Flood they survived only in Africa, in the Valley of the Nile, from where they dispersed throughout the world. It is said that they had participated in the terrible wars in Middle earth and that they had multiplied tremendously. The Flood also decimated them. By some miracle they survived in Africa. It is said that their migrations were swift and then they would easily adapt to their new environments. There are several types and their appearance and character changed due to mixing with other breeds. They fed on carcasses, both human and animal, and if they were very hungry, they would attack in hordes, people and their settlements. The Egyptians and their pharaohs worshipped Anope, god of Ghouls and that is why they multiplied again, so they had to spread through migrations. They quickly spread through Europe, but they still lived in forests and caves. However, some breeds, like the Skit Ghouls, were always dangerous. They say that they are most similar to their ancestors from the Middle earth. They group up together, have their own horde and leader. The Skit Ghouls would often go into conquests and knew how to invade a human village quickly. Wherever they went, they left devastation as they would take people into slavery or would just eat them. They were very bellicose and bloodthirsty and people ran away from them, because they knew what terrible death awaited them.
"是的，他们确实存在。这些生物很少远离自己的洞穴。矮人族传说，大洪水之后他们仅存于非洲尼罗河谷，而后从那里向世界各地扩散。据说他们曾参与中土大陆的惨烈战争，数量一度激增。大洪水同样使他们元气大伤，却奇迹般在非洲幸存。相传他们的迁徙速度极快，能迅速适应新环境。因与其他种族混血，分化出多个亚种，外貌与习性也产生变化。他们以人类和动物的腐尸为食，若饥饿难耐便会成群结队袭击人类聚落。埃及人及其法老崇拜食尸鬼之神阿诺普，这导致其数量再度膨胀，不得不通过迁徙分散。他们迅速遍布欧洲，但始终栖息于森林与洞穴。不过像斯基特食尸鬼这类亚种始终凶险异常，据说是最接近中土先祖的形态——群居结社，自有部众与首领。" 这些骷髅鬼怪常四处征伐，深谙如何迅速攻陷人类村落。所到之处皆成废墟，掳人为奴或直接吞食。他们凶残好战，人们闻风而逃，皆知落入其手必遭惨死。